(P.S: If something seems completely off, eg, a paragraph repeats itself, then please inform me, I might have made a mistake while copying the text in from the another site)
DISCLAIMER:
► Show Spoiler
Well I noticed that a lot of fanfics were being created lately so I thought I'd chip in as well. Now I'm not a writer, I can be best described as a highly successful DM for horror RPGs. That aside I decided to try my hand at writing none the less. Originally this story was supposed to be a manga or one of my horror games but as none of the people I know are actually into Monster Girls, the idea was put on the shelf to collect dust and most of it was left forgotten. But since I did not want the idea to die completely (no matter how cheesy it was) I decided to jot it down as a story before I forget it completely.
Anyways, the story is set in a world with MG from the encyclopedia, with a few minor modifications to the MGs. The story revolves around three friends (originally it was going to be five but I can't handle that many for a written piece). The three heroes of the story are James, Zhao and Michael who are on their way through Siberia to visit Michael's uncle to celebrate Michael getting a PhD in science from Oxford when they run into a few problems and get stranded in the middle of nowhere.
James (English) is 25 years old and is just starting out as a lawyer in London, he met Michael and Zhao back in highschool and they have been friends ever since. He has shoulder length blond hair and light blue eyes and speaks with a British accent. Due to his parents putting a lot of pressure on him to study, he has never had a girlfriend and grew up with his nose in a law book. He wears small rectangular glasses which tint in the sunlight. James prefers to avoid confrontation due to his pacifist nature which often collides with Michael's views.
Zhao (Chinese) is 24 years old, born in Beijing but living in London since 14 years of age. He met Michael and James at highschool. He has an overactive imagination and tends to freak out from the slightest provocation. Zhao has insecurities about his appearance due to constantly being called a geek in highschool, he often tries to follow the latest trends to the extreme of buying a new cellphone every week just to fit in as a "cool" kid a habit that didn't die when he finished and entered university. He studies Chemistry in the university.
Michael (Russian) is 24 years old, born in Vladivostok but moved to London with his parents during the economic collapse of his country when he was 8. He is a self proclaimed genius and got his PhD in Biophysics at the age of 24. Michael has shoulder length brown curly hair and a mustache with a goatee. He studied Sambo and Judo under his uncle's supervision until his uncle moved back to Russia. Due to his parents's neglect, he started drinking and developed a slight alcoholism which he still retains to this day.
P.S: My english is not very good so some grammar and spelling issues will be present (Some most likely are typos).
{This story may contain violence, low level of profane language (I think), nudity, sex scenes, rape, alcohol use and other random crap that may pop into my head on the spur of the moment} (suggestions and ideas are welcome).
Anyways, the story is set in a world with MG from the encyclopedia, with a few minor modifications to the MGs. The story revolves around three friends (originally it was going to be five but I can't handle that many for a written piece). The three heroes of the story are James, Zhao and Michael who are on their way through Siberia to visit Michael's uncle to celebrate Michael getting a PhD in science from Oxford when they run into a few problems and get stranded in the middle of nowhere.
James (English) is 25 years old and is just starting out as a lawyer in London, he met Michael and Zhao back in highschool and they have been friends ever since. He has shoulder length blond hair and light blue eyes and speaks with a British accent. Due to his parents putting a lot of pressure on him to study, he has never had a girlfriend and grew up with his nose in a law book. He wears small rectangular glasses which tint in the sunlight. James prefers to avoid confrontation due to his pacifist nature which often collides with Michael's views.
Zhao (Chinese) is 24 years old, born in Beijing but living in London since 14 years of age. He met Michael and James at highschool. He has an overactive imagination and tends to freak out from the slightest provocation. Zhao has insecurities about his appearance due to constantly being called a geek in highschool, he often tries to follow the latest trends to the extreme of buying a new cellphone every week just to fit in as a "cool" kid a habit that didn't die when he finished and entered university. He studies Chemistry in the university.
Michael (Russian) is 24 years old, born in Vladivostok but moved to London with his parents during the economic collapse of his country when he was 8. He is a self proclaimed genius and got his PhD in Biophysics at the age of 24. Michael has shoulder length brown curly hair and a mustache with a goatee. He studied Sambo and Judo under his uncle's supervision until his uncle moved back to Russia. Due to his parents's neglect, he started drinking and developed a slight alcoholism which he still retains to this day.
P.S: My english is not very good so some grammar and spelling issues will be present (Some most likely are typos).
{This story may contain violence, low level of profane language (I think), nudity, sex scenes, rape, alcohol use and other random crap that may pop into my head on the spur of the moment} (suggestions and ideas are welcome).
Chapter 1 - Through The Weeds
► Show Spoiler
The wheels on an ancient looking Lada came to gentle stop. Michael smacked his forehead into the car horn causing a long muffled beep.
“Now what?” asked Zhao from the backseat.
“Why are you asking me? I’m not the one who skipped the last gas station” replied James sarcastically.
Zhao unlocked the door and got out, the cold autumn breeze made him shiver. Zhao looked around, all he could see where pine trees and a thin two lane road stretched seemingly forever in both directions. He checked his cell phone, it was just past noon and there was no reception. Zhao ran his fingers through his short black hair and turned to face the car; “maybe we can hitchhike?” he called out to his two friends.
Michael snorted in reply “In the middle of Siberia?”
“Hey I’m not the one that got us stuck here!” snapped Zhao.
“Lets all just chill out for a second and think this through” quickly suggested James, “Michael how far is it to your uncle’s village?”
Michael shrugged, “about sixty kilometres.”
“We can walk that easily right?”
“It will take about three hours if we track though the forest” Michael pointed to the left without lifting his head.
“Jolly good” replied the Englishman and got out of the car.
“Your not serious right?” asked Zhao in alarm, “this is Siberia
we’re talking about, there are bears and wolves out there!”
“Don’t forget the Baba Yagas and three headed dragons” Michael added sarcastically as he locked the car door, slung his laptop bag over his shoulder and buttoned up his trench coat.
“I’m serious!” insisted Zhao, “this is crazy!”
James clapped him on the shoulder and followed Michael into the woods.
“What if someone steals the car!?” Zhao yelled in desperation.
“The only one who would bother stealing it is a museum curator” came Michael’s reply from the forest.
Zhao cursed under his breath in Chinese, zipped up his leather coat and ran into the forest.
* * * *
Night fell as the three friends wandered through the forest. Michael came to a sudden stop just in front of a large hill and stared intently at the map.
“So, we there yet?” asked James while pulling out a twig from his golden shoulder length hair.
Zhao stumbled into him from behind a leaned on the closest tree gasping for breath.
“See this is what happens when you spend your whole life cooped up in your room playing video games” mused James.
“You sound like my mother” replied Zhao dryly.
“I have good news” announced Michael, “according to the map, the village is just over this hill.”
Life returned to Zhao’s face as he bolted up the hill.
James rubbed his hands together, “well let’s get to it, I’m dying of hunger and your uncle promised us a welcome we would not soon forget.”
Michael and James walked up the hill laughing and joking about how it was unfortunate they didn’t meet the Baba Yaga until they got to the top where Zhao stood motionless.
James looked down the hill and his face sagged.
Zhao was repeating under his breath something that vaguely sounded like “this isn’t happening”.
Under the hill was more forest as far as the eye could see.
Michael pulled out the map again and stared at it intently, his eyes bulging out then muttered “oops” under his breath.
James snapped in his direction looking worried and angry, “please don’t tell me we’re lost!”
“Ok, what do you want me to tell you instead then” replied Michael blinking.
James grabbed him by the collar and pulled his face down to meet his, “Why are we lost?” he managed to say though gritted teeth.
Michael gave a dry cough, “well you see, I had the map upside down and…”
James let go of Michael’s collar and slid into a quivering pile to the mossy ground.
Suddenly Zhao started shaking, his back still turned to them.
“Hey Zhao? You ok buddy? Don’t worry I’ll get us back to the road, I have a great sense of direction” stated Michael as he smacked a fist to his own chest proudly.
All of a sudden Zhao burst out into uncontrollable laughter and sprinted down the hill away into the darkness.
“That… is not a good sign” sighed Michael as he scooped up James with one hand and the two of them wobbled down the hill following Zhao’s insane laughter.
As James and Michael reached the foot of the hill, Zhao’s maniacal laughter suddenly disappeared and silence fell around them.
“You reckon he ran into a tree and knocked himself out?” joked Michael.
James gave him a cold look.
Michael sigh and turned serious, “it’s best to distract ourselves in these situations so we don’t lose our cool.”
James nodded, though Michael sounded goofy and indifferent to their current situation, James knew that he was trying to keep them from falling into utter despair.
James headed in the direction that they last heard Zhao from but stopped dead in his tracks. Michael looked into the darkness ahead of them. There just visible between the tall trees, stood an old marble archway. James blinked at it and turned to Michael, “are these sort of things normal around this place?”
Michaels rubbed the sweat from his eyes, “no, never heard of anything like this around here.”
The two friends approached the arch cautiously.
“The design looks Celtic” commented James.
“Then what the hell is it doing here?” asked Michael.
James looked up at the sky only to see a thick canopy above, “I forgot how big the trees are around here” he said sourly. James turned back to the arch, “do you think Zhao went…” he stopped mid sentence as he noticed he was completely alone.
Fear gripped him as he started to tremble, “Michael? This is not funny anymore!”
Nothing but silence surrounded him. James’s mind began to race as he leaned against the arch with his knees trembling, “Zhao? Anybody there?” he whimpered.
A sudden flutter a wings as an owl took flight above in the canopy caused James to lose his grip and fall backwards into the archway.
James opened his eyes, there was a clear blue sky above him and he could feel a cold cobbled road under. Next to him towered the tall figure of Michael with Zhao standing next to him, they were looking at something with their mouths slightly open and stupefied eyes. Now that James had time to calm down he started to hear whispers coming from all around them. James bolted to a sitting position and looked around. They were in what appeared to be a small city square next to a fountain. Small two story buildings lined the streets and a soothing melody was being played somewhere out of site. Before he had time to digest all this he noticed they were almost completely surrounded by people who where whispering and pointing at them. A smile stretched across James’s face as he realised they were all beautiful woman and girls. Blondes, brunettes, red heads, girls with pointy ears, girls with wings, girls with lower halves of snakes… Wait what? Thought James as he interrupted his own train of though. He rubbed his eyes to make sure he was not seeing things, “Um, Michael?” enquired the dumbfounded Englishman as he put his spectacles on.
Michael turned to face James, “G-good news I found Zhao” staggered Michael as his eye brow twitched, “also I think we are now out of the forest.”
“Now what?” asked Zhao from the backseat.
“Why are you asking me? I’m not the one who skipped the last gas station” replied James sarcastically.
Zhao unlocked the door and got out, the cold autumn breeze made him shiver. Zhao looked around, all he could see where pine trees and a thin two lane road stretched seemingly forever in both directions. He checked his cell phone, it was just past noon and there was no reception. Zhao ran his fingers through his short black hair and turned to face the car; “maybe we can hitchhike?” he called out to his two friends.
Michael snorted in reply “In the middle of Siberia?”
“Hey I’m not the one that got us stuck here!” snapped Zhao.
“Lets all just chill out for a second and think this through” quickly suggested James, “Michael how far is it to your uncle’s village?”
Michael shrugged, “about sixty kilometres.”
“We can walk that easily right?”
“It will take about three hours if we track though the forest” Michael pointed to the left without lifting his head.
“Jolly good” replied the Englishman and got out of the car.
“Your not serious right?” asked Zhao in alarm, “this is Siberia
we’re talking about, there are bears and wolves out there!”
“Don’t forget the Baba Yagas and three headed dragons” Michael added sarcastically as he locked the car door, slung his laptop bag over his shoulder and buttoned up his trench coat.
“I’m serious!” insisted Zhao, “this is crazy!”
James clapped him on the shoulder and followed Michael into the woods.
“What if someone steals the car!?” Zhao yelled in desperation.
“The only one who would bother stealing it is a museum curator” came Michael’s reply from the forest.
Zhao cursed under his breath in Chinese, zipped up his leather coat and ran into the forest.
* * * *
Night fell as the three friends wandered through the forest. Michael came to a sudden stop just in front of a large hill and stared intently at the map.
“So, we there yet?” asked James while pulling out a twig from his golden shoulder length hair.
Zhao stumbled into him from behind a leaned on the closest tree gasping for breath.
“See this is what happens when you spend your whole life cooped up in your room playing video games” mused James.
“You sound like my mother” replied Zhao dryly.
“I have good news” announced Michael, “according to the map, the village is just over this hill.”
Life returned to Zhao’s face as he bolted up the hill.
James rubbed his hands together, “well let’s get to it, I’m dying of hunger and your uncle promised us a welcome we would not soon forget.”
Michael and James walked up the hill laughing and joking about how it was unfortunate they didn’t meet the Baba Yaga until they got to the top where Zhao stood motionless.
James looked down the hill and his face sagged.
Zhao was repeating under his breath something that vaguely sounded like “this isn’t happening”.
Under the hill was more forest as far as the eye could see.
Michael pulled out the map again and stared at it intently, his eyes bulging out then muttered “oops” under his breath.
James snapped in his direction looking worried and angry, “please don’t tell me we’re lost!”
“Ok, what do you want me to tell you instead then” replied Michael blinking.
James grabbed him by the collar and pulled his face down to meet his, “Why are we lost?” he managed to say though gritted teeth.
Michael gave a dry cough, “well you see, I had the map upside down and…”
James let go of Michael’s collar and slid into a quivering pile to the mossy ground.
Suddenly Zhao started shaking, his back still turned to them.
“Hey Zhao? You ok buddy? Don’t worry I’ll get us back to the road, I have a great sense of direction” stated Michael as he smacked a fist to his own chest proudly.
All of a sudden Zhao burst out into uncontrollable laughter and sprinted down the hill away into the darkness.
“That… is not a good sign” sighed Michael as he scooped up James with one hand and the two of them wobbled down the hill following Zhao’s insane laughter.
As James and Michael reached the foot of the hill, Zhao’s maniacal laughter suddenly disappeared and silence fell around them.
“You reckon he ran into a tree and knocked himself out?” joked Michael.
James gave him a cold look.
Michael sigh and turned serious, “it’s best to distract ourselves in these situations so we don’t lose our cool.”
James nodded, though Michael sounded goofy and indifferent to their current situation, James knew that he was trying to keep them from falling into utter despair.
James headed in the direction that they last heard Zhao from but stopped dead in his tracks. Michael looked into the darkness ahead of them. There just visible between the tall trees, stood an old marble archway. James blinked at it and turned to Michael, “are these sort of things normal around this place?”
Michaels rubbed the sweat from his eyes, “no, never heard of anything like this around here.”
The two friends approached the arch cautiously.
“The design looks Celtic” commented James.
“Then what the hell is it doing here?” asked Michael.
James looked up at the sky only to see a thick canopy above, “I forgot how big the trees are around here” he said sourly. James turned back to the arch, “do you think Zhao went…” he stopped mid sentence as he noticed he was completely alone.
Fear gripped him as he started to tremble, “Michael? This is not funny anymore!”
Nothing but silence surrounded him. James’s mind began to race as he leaned against the arch with his knees trembling, “Zhao? Anybody there?” he whimpered.
A sudden flutter a wings as an owl took flight above in the canopy caused James to lose his grip and fall backwards into the archway.
James opened his eyes, there was a clear blue sky above him and he could feel a cold cobbled road under. Next to him towered the tall figure of Michael with Zhao standing next to him, they were looking at something with their mouths slightly open and stupefied eyes. Now that James had time to calm down he started to hear whispers coming from all around them. James bolted to a sitting position and looked around. They were in what appeared to be a small city square next to a fountain. Small two story buildings lined the streets and a soothing melody was being played somewhere out of site. Before he had time to digest all this he noticed they were almost completely surrounded by people who where whispering and pointing at them. A smile stretched across James’s face as he realised they were all beautiful woman and girls. Blondes, brunettes, red heads, girls with pointy ears, girls with wings, girls with lower halves of snakes… Wait what? Thought James as he interrupted his own train of though. He rubbed his eyes to make sure he was not seeing things, “Um, Michael?” enquired the dumbfounded Englishman as he put his spectacles on.
Michael turned to face James, “G-good news I found Zhao” staggered Michael as his eye brow twitched, “also I think we are now out of the forest.”
Chapter 2 - The Lost Garden
► Show Spoiler
The crowd continued to stare at them intently.
“Michael I see girls” remarked James, “weird girls…”
Michael nodded in agreement and began twiddling his moustache. Zhao was still standing stupefied, his mouth opening and closing like that of a goldfish.
“Well I think the most ridiculous sounding theory of how our current situation came to be, is probably correct” droned Michael eying the crowd with a scientist’s gaze.
“You mean archway in the middle of nowhere leading to alternate universe?” joked James, “Impossible.”
“Actually it’s just very improbable and now that I had a better think about it, it does make sense somewhat.”
“You mean to tell me that this makes sense to…” James was cut off as someone tugged on his sleeve lightly, causing him to look down. Holding his sleeve in one hand and a tattered teddy bear in the other was a little girl with an abdomen of a snake.
“W-what do you want?” asked the surprised Englishman.
The little girl looked away shyly then regained her composure and replied in light voice “Will you marry me?”
James’s jaw dropped, “A-are y-you insane!?!” he stuttered in surprise.
He pulled his sleeve from her and backed away closer to Michael who was still studying the crowd analytically.
“D-did you hear that?!” James said in a panicked voice while shaking Michael by the shoulders, “I think we might be in trouble here, what if they think that we were molesting her!?”
“On the count of three we split up and run in different directions” whispered Michael under his breath.
“What?!” exclaimed James, “we need to explain our situation to them!”
“Somehow I don’t think they will listen” muttered the Russian.
“Why…” James looked around; the crowd was slowly walking towards them like zombies.
“Whoa, whoa!” James waved his hands around frantically, “we didn’t do anything!”
“One” counted Michael.
“You see my friends and I were walking through Siberia and…”
“Two”
“Then we appeared here and that’s how this whole misunderstanding…”
“Three!”
Michael dashed at full speed into the part of the crowd that looked thinnest. Michael was a big and athletic man in his mid twenties so he ripped through the astounded crowd like a bulldozer with Zhao hot on his heels zigzagging through the now open hole in the crowd.
James shut his eyes and charged after them yelling at the top of his lungs. Hands and various other appendages lashed out to grab him but with an amazing display of agility James burst free of the crowd and sprinted full speed down the road.
Once he regained his sense of direction he noticed that he lost sight of Zhao and Michael and was now running alone down a cobbled street with a horde of monster girls close behind him. James pushed him self to sprint faster “Oh god, I’m ganna get eaten alive!” he screamed in desperation as he rounded a corner and crashed to the ground as he collided with something.
* * * *
“Don’t look now but they are still behind us!” yelled Zhao panting.
“No shit!” snapped Michael as they rounded a corner into an alleyway. The two friends watched from the shadows as the mob following them continued past them.
Zhao whipped the sweat from his face, “was that close or what?”
Michael took out a handkerchief and wiped his own face.
“Why do you reckon they attacked us?” asked Zhao confused, “better still, what is this place?”
“I’d imagine we looked like a pot of honey in a hornets nest” replied the Russian metaphorically.
“What does that supposed to mean?”
“Well the way they were looking at us I would say…” Michael froze as he felt someone’s hand on his shoulder. Zhao’s face suddenly lost all colour in it as he stared at what was behind Michael.
Michael slowly turned his neck and looked at the owner of the hand “Putina Maty” swore the terrified Russian. Behind him stood a tall woman with reddish skin and short light blue hair with two long horns extending from her forehead. She wore nothing but a piece of cloth strung around her hips and another piece tightly wound around her large full breasts. One of her hands was firmly gripping Michael’s shoulder while the other held a monstrous looking club that was almost as big as Michael. The Oni scanned the Russian with her golden eyes, sizing him up for something.
Michael gulped, his composure dwindling.
“You have drink with you? Hic!” asked the woman in accented English.
Now that Michael got a closer look she seemed really drunk, “y-yeah, actually I do”. As Michael started rummaging in his bag the Oni turned her attention to Zhao. Zhao waved his hands desperately, “I got nothing I swear!”
Finally Michael pulled out two vodka bottles and passed them to the Oni reluctantly.
“Now if you don’t mind we will be on our way” smiled Zhao. As Michael started to walk away the grip on his shoulder tightened. Michael tried to put on a nervous mile and looked at the Oni, “Yes?”
“You drink with me!” stated the woman.
“I haven’t had anything to eat in a while so it’s not a good idea to drink on an empty stomach” replied the Russian with a light smile.
The grip on his shoulder tightened even more, almost breaking it and making Michael wince.
“Alright, alright I’ll drink!”
The Oni passed one of the bottles back to him, “We drink each one in one go” stated the Oni, “If you fail, we go back to my place and start again under new circumstances with my friends.”
Michael looked at the bottle in his hands and then at the Oni, then at Zhao, then at the giant club and sighed.
“Ready?” asked Michael.
“Go!” replied the Oni and began sculling the vodka.
“Nazdarovye” muttered Michael sourly and threw his head back with the bottle in his mouth.
* * * *
“Michael I see girls” remarked James, “weird girls…”
Michael nodded in agreement and began twiddling his moustache. Zhao was still standing stupefied, his mouth opening and closing like that of a goldfish.
“Well I think the most ridiculous sounding theory of how our current situation came to be, is probably correct” droned Michael eying the crowd with a scientist’s gaze.
“You mean archway in the middle of nowhere leading to alternate universe?” joked James, “Impossible.”
“Actually it’s just very improbable and now that I had a better think about it, it does make sense somewhat.”
“You mean to tell me that this makes sense to…” James was cut off as someone tugged on his sleeve lightly, causing him to look down. Holding his sleeve in one hand and a tattered teddy bear in the other was a little girl with an abdomen of a snake.
“W-what do you want?” asked the surprised Englishman.
The little girl looked away shyly then regained her composure and replied in light voice “Will you marry me?”
James’s jaw dropped, “A-are y-you insane!?!” he stuttered in surprise.
He pulled his sleeve from her and backed away closer to Michael who was still studying the crowd analytically.
“D-did you hear that?!” James said in a panicked voice while shaking Michael by the shoulders, “I think we might be in trouble here, what if they think that we were molesting her!?”
“On the count of three we split up and run in different directions” whispered Michael under his breath.
“What?!” exclaimed James, “we need to explain our situation to them!”
“Somehow I don’t think they will listen” muttered the Russian.
“Why…” James looked around; the crowd was slowly walking towards them like zombies.
“Whoa, whoa!” James waved his hands around frantically, “we didn’t do anything!”
“One” counted Michael.
“You see my friends and I were walking through Siberia and…”
“Two”
“Then we appeared here and that’s how this whole misunderstanding…”
“Three!”
Michael dashed at full speed into the part of the crowd that looked thinnest. Michael was a big and athletic man in his mid twenties so he ripped through the astounded crowd like a bulldozer with Zhao hot on his heels zigzagging through the now open hole in the crowd.
James shut his eyes and charged after them yelling at the top of his lungs. Hands and various other appendages lashed out to grab him but with an amazing display of agility James burst free of the crowd and sprinted full speed down the road.
Once he regained his sense of direction he noticed that he lost sight of Zhao and Michael and was now running alone down a cobbled street with a horde of monster girls close behind him. James pushed him self to sprint faster “Oh god, I’m ganna get eaten alive!” he screamed in desperation as he rounded a corner and crashed to the ground as he collided with something.
* * * *
“Don’t look now but they are still behind us!” yelled Zhao panting.
“No shit!” snapped Michael as they rounded a corner into an alleyway. The two friends watched from the shadows as the mob following them continued past them.
Zhao whipped the sweat from his face, “was that close or what?”
Michael took out a handkerchief and wiped his own face.
“Why do you reckon they attacked us?” asked Zhao confused, “better still, what is this place?”
“I’d imagine we looked like a pot of honey in a hornets nest” replied the Russian metaphorically.
“What does that supposed to mean?”
“Well the way they were looking at us I would say…” Michael froze as he felt someone’s hand on his shoulder. Zhao’s face suddenly lost all colour in it as he stared at what was behind Michael.
Michael slowly turned his neck and looked at the owner of the hand “Putina Maty” swore the terrified Russian. Behind him stood a tall woman with reddish skin and short light blue hair with two long horns extending from her forehead. She wore nothing but a piece of cloth strung around her hips and another piece tightly wound around her large full breasts. One of her hands was firmly gripping Michael’s shoulder while the other held a monstrous looking club that was almost as big as Michael. The Oni scanned the Russian with her golden eyes, sizing him up for something.
Michael gulped, his composure dwindling.
“You have drink with you? Hic!” asked the woman in accented English.
Now that Michael got a closer look she seemed really drunk, “y-yeah, actually I do”. As Michael started rummaging in his bag the Oni turned her attention to Zhao. Zhao waved his hands desperately, “I got nothing I swear!”
Finally Michael pulled out two vodka bottles and passed them to the Oni reluctantly.
“Now if you don’t mind we will be on our way” smiled Zhao. As Michael started to walk away the grip on his shoulder tightened. Michael tried to put on a nervous mile and looked at the Oni, “Yes?”
“You drink with me!” stated the woman.
“I haven’t had anything to eat in a while so it’s not a good idea to drink on an empty stomach” replied the Russian with a light smile.
The grip on his shoulder tightened even more, almost breaking it and making Michael wince.
“Alright, alright I’ll drink!”
The Oni passed one of the bottles back to him, “We drink each one in one go” stated the Oni, “If you fail, we go back to my place and start again under new circumstances with my friends.”
Michael looked at the bottle in his hands and then at the Oni, then at Zhao, then at the giant club and sighed.
“Ready?” asked Michael.
“Go!” replied the Oni and began sculling the vodka.
“Nazdarovye” muttered Michael sourly and threw his head back with the bottle in his mouth.
* * * *
Chapter 3 - Snake In The Vegetable Patch
► Show Spoiler
James rubbed his forehead and groaned. In front of him lay the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. She had flawless pale blue skin, large full breasts covered by a bikini top and long silky cyan hair. Her arms were adorned with golden bangles that seemed to perfectly complement her large golden serpentine eyes. However, James’s little fantasy came to a halt somewhere beneath her waist line. The reason for this was simple, her abdomen was that of a long green snake that looked like it could crush an elephant.
The Echidna eyed James in astonishment, oblivious to the pain in her head.
James noticed vegetables scattered all over the narrow street and a basket that lay next to the girl. “I’m really sorry, I wasn’t looking where I was going” he explained as he started gathering the groceries from the ground.
The Echidna stared at the Englishman in amusement as he tried to stuff the vegetables hastily into the basket. Suddenly her expression changed as she heard the mob approaching from around the corner. She grabbed the surprised Englishman’s hand and slithered into the side alley with such speed that James was yanked off his feet.
All James could see were blurred images of narrow alley ways disappearing behind him as the monster girl kept turning corners. Then just as suddenly as this roller coaster ride began, it was over as James was thrown onto a cold stone floor and a large wooden door to the street was shut behind him. James tried to get up but his head was spinning and he fell back down.
The Echidna started fussing around the door, putting various locks on it.
James glanced around the room. What he at first though was a house looked more like a small temple with small columns and furniture made out of grey marble. The place was lit by a large number of candles which reflected of golden carvings of vines on the walls. As James gaped in awe at the establishment, he felt the monster girl’s eyes on his back and turned around. In the pale candle light her golden eyes appeared to glow mesmerisingly. Her gaze alone was enough to render James speechless for the moment.
The Echidna began slowly slithering towards her catch.
James finally managed to pull himself together, “I demand that you take me to the English embassy!” he exclaimed.
The girl paused her advance and raised an eyebrow in confusion, “What’s an embassy?” she asked in a melodic voice that resonated from the walls and sent pleasant shivers up James’s spine.
* * * *
The vodka bottle rolled away down the alley with a pleasant ringing sound. Michael looked at the Oni lying face flat on the ground with an empty bottle in his hand.
Zhao walked up to Michael, took the bottle from him and examined the label.
“Forty two percent…” he read out loud, “are you going to be ok?”
“No”, Michael swayed on the spot and leaned against the wall.
“Can I get you anything?” asked Zhao with a concerned look.
“A BTR if you don’t mind”
“I don’t think they make them here” replied Zhao sourly and looked around the alley, “so we got a plan on how we get out of this mess?”
“Yes” replied the Russian, desperately trying to focus his eyes, “and I have roughly three minutes to explain it to you before I pass out…”
* * * *
The Echidna eyed James in astonishment, oblivious to the pain in her head.
James noticed vegetables scattered all over the narrow street and a basket that lay next to the girl. “I’m really sorry, I wasn’t looking where I was going” he explained as he started gathering the groceries from the ground.
The Echidna stared at the Englishman in amusement as he tried to stuff the vegetables hastily into the basket. Suddenly her expression changed as she heard the mob approaching from around the corner. She grabbed the surprised Englishman’s hand and slithered into the side alley with such speed that James was yanked off his feet.
All James could see were blurred images of narrow alley ways disappearing behind him as the monster girl kept turning corners. Then just as suddenly as this roller coaster ride began, it was over as James was thrown onto a cold stone floor and a large wooden door to the street was shut behind him. James tried to get up but his head was spinning and he fell back down.
The Echidna started fussing around the door, putting various locks on it.
James glanced around the room. What he at first though was a house looked more like a small temple with small columns and furniture made out of grey marble. The place was lit by a large number of candles which reflected of golden carvings of vines on the walls. As James gaped in awe at the establishment, he felt the monster girl’s eyes on his back and turned around. In the pale candle light her golden eyes appeared to glow mesmerisingly. Her gaze alone was enough to render James speechless for the moment.
The Echidna began slowly slithering towards her catch.
James finally managed to pull himself together, “I demand that you take me to the English embassy!” he exclaimed.
The girl paused her advance and raised an eyebrow in confusion, “What’s an embassy?” she asked in a melodic voice that resonated from the walls and sent pleasant shivers up James’s spine.
* * * *
The vodka bottle rolled away down the alley with a pleasant ringing sound. Michael looked at the Oni lying face flat on the ground with an empty bottle in his hand.
Zhao walked up to Michael, took the bottle from him and examined the label.
“Forty two percent…” he read out loud, “are you going to be ok?”
“No”, Michael swayed on the spot and leaned against the wall.
“Can I get you anything?” asked Zhao with a concerned look.
“A BTR if you don’t mind”
“I don’t think they make them here” replied Zhao sourly and looked around the alley, “so we got a plan on how we get out of this mess?”
“Yes” replied the Russian, desperately trying to focus his eyes, “and I have roughly three minutes to explain it to you before I pass out…”
* * * *
Chapter 4 - Lizards And Peanuts
► Show Spoiler
“And the ambassador is this really important guy that acts as his country’s representative…” lectured James as he sidestepped past the Echidna’s tail which was attempting to curl around his leg for the seventh time. “He also handles other important responsibilities such as…” James was cut short as the tail finally cornered him, ending the cat and mouse game as it began wrapping tightly around his body.
“You’re not really listening to what I’m saying are you?” asked the Englishman vexed.
“No, do go on, it’s very enlightening” replied Echidna in a melodic voice that oozed sarcasm.
“Listen!” demanded James, “this is important, you don’t want to cause an international incident!”
The Echidna drew closer and ran her fingers through James’s hair and tightened her tail’s grip on him.
“If you eat me, I’ll give you indigestion!” stated the Englishman defiantly.
The snake girl burst out laughing and released James. “I’m not going to eat you” she stated smiling.
Relief flooded James as he leaned on one of the columns, “so I can go now?”
Suddenly the girl’s tail whipped around James again, crushing him against the girl’s body as it coiled around them.
“I thought you said…” blurted out James as the wind was knocked out of him causing him to gasp.
“I’m not going to eat you” repeated the Echidna flapping her long eye lashes at James, “I’m going to mate with you.”
* * * *
“… after that we plan our next move” concluded Michael swaying like a pendulum.
Zhao simply stared at Michael, “that plan just might be enough to get us all killed!”
Michael shrugged, suddenly his eyes rolled back and he passed out. Zhao tried to remain calm as his usual panic attack began to slowly creep up on him. He put Michael’s arm over his shoulder and began slowly walking out of the alley.
By the time Zhao managed to drag the unconscious Russian out into the street, he was completely out of breath and collapsed exhausted. From the corner of his eye, he saw that they were once again surrounded. With the last desperate burst of energy, Zhao stood up and assayed the situation. They were surrounded by a group of ten sword wielding maidens wearing identical skin tight green uniforms. Their arms and legs ended in lizard claws of the same green colour as their tails and webbed ears. One of the Lizardwomen stepped forward and pointed her sword at Zhao, she had cold golden eyes and a stern look on her face. “I am Zara, Captain of the city watch, state your business human!” declared the Lizardwoman proudly.
Zhao cleared his throat importantly as he kicked off with Michael’s plan.
“My name is Zhao Geng, this is my colleague Dr Michael Vinagradov” Zhao gestured at the unconscious Russian. “We are envoys from the human world and are here to seek diplomatic relations with you” Zhao waited for their reaction, cold precipitation forming on his forehead.
“How did you get here, humans disappeared over twelve hundred years ago.”
“Humans have advanced technology that has allowed us to re-establish contact” said Zhao improvising the best he could.
Zara raised her eyebrow in suspicion.
Zhao quickly whipped out his cell phone and waved it around franticly, “this is a teleportation device, we used it to get here, we were told that if we encounter any hostilities we are to return immediately and we will sever all contact with your kind forever!” Zhao began sweating profusely as he realised just how farfetched his statement sounded.
Zara lowered her sword, “please accept my apology, we were simply surprised by your sudden appearance, we will escort you to the town hall.” Zara waved her hand and two of the Lizardwomen picked Michael up by his arms and began carrying him down the street. Zara gestured Zhao to follow. Zhao smiled at her and followed as he mentally compared Zara’s intelligence to a sack of peanuts.
* * * *
“You’re not really listening to what I’m saying are you?” asked the Englishman vexed.
“No, do go on, it’s very enlightening” replied Echidna in a melodic voice that oozed sarcasm.
“Listen!” demanded James, “this is important, you don’t want to cause an international incident!”
The Echidna drew closer and ran her fingers through James’s hair and tightened her tail’s grip on him.
“If you eat me, I’ll give you indigestion!” stated the Englishman defiantly.
The snake girl burst out laughing and released James. “I’m not going to eat you” she stated smiling.
Relief flooded James as he leaned on one of the columns, “so I can go now?”
Suddenly the girl’s tail whipped around James again, crushing him against the girl’s body as it coiled around them.
“I thought you said…” blurted out James as the wind was knocked out of him causing him to gasp.
“I’m not going to eat you” repeated the Echidna flapping her long eye lashes at James, “I’m going to mate with you.”
* * * *
“… after that we plan our next move” concluded Michael swaying like a pendulum.
Zhao simply stared at Michael, “that plan just might be enough to get us all killed!”
Michael shrugged, suddenly his eyes rolled back and he passed out. Zhao tried to remain calm as his usual panic attack began to slowly creep up on him. He put Michael’s arm over his shoulder and began slowly walking out of the alley.
By the time Zhao managed to drag the unconscious Russian out into the street, he was completely out of breath and collapsed exhausted. From the corner of his eye, he saw that they were once again surrounded. With the last desperate burst of energy, Zhao stood up and assayed the situation. They were surrounded by a group of ten sword wielding maidens wearing identical skin tight green uniforms. Their arms and legs ended in lizard claws of the same green colour as their tails and webbed ears. One of the Lizardwomen stepped forward and pointed her sword at Zhao, she had cold golden eyes and a stern look on her face. “I am Zara, Captain of the city watch, state your business human!” declared the Lizardwoman proudly.
Zhao cleared his throat importantly as he kicked off with Michael’s plan.
“My name is Zhao Geng, this is my colleague Dr Michael Vinagradov” Zhao gestured at the unconscious Russian. “We are envoys from the human world and are here to seek diplomatic relations with you” Zhao waited for their reaction, cold precipitation forming on his forehead.
“How did you get here, humans disappeared over twelve hundred years ago.”
“Humans have advanced technology that has allowed us to re-establish contact” said Zhao improvising the best he could.
Zara raised her eyebrow in suspicion.
Zhao quickly whipped out his cell phone and waved it around franticly, “this is a teleportation device, we used it to get here, we were told that if we encounter any hostilities we are to return immediately and we will sever all contact with your kind forever!” Zhao began sweating profusely as he realised just how farfetched his statement sounded.
Zara lowered her sword, “please accept my apology, we were simply surprised by your sudden appearance, we will escort you to the town hall.” Zara waved her hand and two of the Lizardwomen picked Michael up by his arms and began carrying him down the street. Zara gestured Zhao to follow. Zhao smiled at her and followed as he mentally compared Zara’s intelligence to a sack of peanuts.
* * * *
Chapter 5 - Dflowering, Garden Implements And A Knight's Bold Move
► Show Spoiler
“W-wh-what d-do y-you mean!?” staggered James as his mind tried to comprehend what this beautiful snake woman was saying. The Echidna began stroking the Englishman’s hair as she stared him straight in the eyes.
“Y-you m-mean like have s-s-s-s-se…” James couldn’t bring himself to say the “S” word as he tried to avoid the Echidna’s gaze.
“Have sex with you” concluded the girl for him without any embarrassment. James’s face turned red and he tried to struggle free, “t-that’s crazy, p-people should only do that s-sort of thing after they get to know e-each other!”
The girl sniggered as she put her arms around James’s neck, “if I did that some one else would just steal you from me.”
James tried to desperately free his arms but realised they were tied behind him pretty tightly; his attempt however caused the Echidna to tighten her tail even harder.
“W-what about my friends!” exclaimed the Englishman in an attempt to change the subject.
“Hmm… there were more of you?” mused the girl without the slightest interest in her voice as she pressed her lips to James’s neck and kissed him.
The touch of her lips on his neck caused pleasant electric jolts to travel from James’s neck to his brain. For a second James’s mind was lost to the feeling of immense pleasure; however the Englishman managed to shake off the feeling.
“W-what will happen to them, I lost them while we were running away?” James quizzed the girl desperately, fully aware that his heart was now beating like crazy.
“They most likely got caught by the throng that was chasing them and raped to unconsciousness if they were lucky” replied the girl with absolute indifference in her voice as she breathed out a sigh on James’s neck giving him goose bumps.
James realised that the situation was spinning rapidly out of hand, “b-but you know Zhao and especially Michael wont go down without a fight, their probably…” he was cut short as a long serpentine tongue crept out of the girl’s mouth and gently wound around his neck. James cursed himself for enjoying something so weird as he got hard. “C-cut it out” he begged desperately.
“But your enjoying it” sniggered the snake girl as she licked his neck again which was now completely covered in saliva.
“N-no I’m not! I-it’s the after effect of you c-cutting of my circulation with your constant s-squeezing!” lied James as he tried to sound scientific.
“Oh? Is that so, then let’s test that theory further” replied the Echidna as she loosened her coils a bit. James realised his hands were now free and he drew them in front of him. Before James could even think of a way to escape, the Echidna took off her top, revealing her large round breasts with erect purple nipples. James gasped in surprise as his gaze got glued to them and his erection hit the girl’s tail.
The Echidna looked at the Englishman slyly and beat her eyelashes playfully, “See, you can’t fool me human.”
Before James could reply, the girl squeezed her coils around them again and began fiddling with his coat.
James’s mind was racing as he tried to think of something, anything to get out of the current situation.
“How do you remove this infernal piece of clothing!” exclaimed the girl annoyed.
“Just drag down the zipper at the top” replied James, his mind still looking for an escape route. Suddenly his expression soured as he realised what he just said, “I-I m-mean you can’t!”
The snake girl pulled down on the zipper, opening up the Englishman’s coat to see a shirt underneath, she snapped her head furiously at James, “what is the point to wearing all this in the middle of summer!” she yelled at his face.
“It was end of autumn in Siberia the last time I checked!” exclaimed the Englishman in surprise.
The girl rolled her eyes at him, “oh, just forget it!” and tore the shirt off of him with one arm.
James winced, “that was my favourite shirt”. Before James could explain the importance of his now ruined shirt, the girl whipped out her long tongue and began licking his body while her hands began fumbling with his belt buckle.
James gave out an involuntary moan as his mind began to blank. After a few minutes the Echidna managed to completely undress James and flung her arms around his neck, pressing her breasts against his chest.
“W-wait, I don’t even know your name yet” whimpered James as he realised nothing short of a miracle could change anything now.
“It’s Alissa” replied the snake girl.
“T-that’s a very pretty name, my name is James, James Sorrel” replied James awkwardly.
“Well James, can you guess what comes next?” asked Alissa playfully, throwing her long hair back.
“M-m-ma-ting?”
“No, first, a kiss” Alissa giggled as she pulled James in and kissed him on the lips. As her wet serpentine tongue slithered into his mouth and wrapped around his tongue, James’s mind went blank as all thoughts of his friends’ fates and his plans of escape dissolved, to be replaced by only thoughts of Alissa as he hugged her closer. Without breaking off the kiss, Alissa’s hands darted down to James’s groin and guided him to enter her as she tightened her coils around them and moaned.
* * * *
“… and that’s why we are here” concluded Zhao as he once again recited the farfetched story. A girl, roughly fourteen years old, sat on a table in front of Zhao with her legs crossed, nodding enthusiastically. She had two large goat horns sprouting out of her head, cloven feet and brown furry claws. Her body was almost naked, which caused Zhao a great deal of discomfort. Finally the girl jumped off the table and approached Michael who was slumped unconscious in one of the chairs.
“Dr Vinagradov was forced into a drinking contest” explained Zhao.
The Baphomet took the Russian’s face in her claws and examined it critically, “so you say that he was the one who was leading this expedition?”
“Well no, not really.”
“I see, and this James person who you lost while running is an envoy too?”
“Yes, he is very important and we need him back immediately” stressed Zhao as he waved his phone around.
The Baphomet released the Russian’s head and it slump lifelessly down, “very well, go find this human, James, and bring him here” commanded the Baphomet.
Zara gave a salute and she and the rest of the Lizardwomen left the room.
The young girl walked back to the table and pulled out an empty piece of paper from the drawer. Zhao watched bewildered as the girl dipped her claw in the vile of ink and began to scribble something down.
“Um, excuse me, but what’s going to happen now?” asked Zhao concerned.
“I’m writing official documents for you so you won’t be attacked like before.”
The Baphomet finished writing and handed Zhao three papers. Zhao scanned the documents as the girl walked up to a closet and began rummaging inside.
The paper in Zhao’s hands had multiple spelling and grammar mistakes and over all gave an impression that it was written by a five year old. “Uh, is this meant to be…” Zhao swallowed the rest of the sentence as the girl pulled out a lethal looking scythe from the closet.
“Is there a problem?”
Zhao forced a smile, “no, nothing at all.”
Suddenly the chair Michael was sleeping on flew back as the Russian jumped awake to his feet and began swaying from side to side.
“Where am I!?” asked Michael surveying the room.
“Town hall” replied the Baphomet, unfazed by Michael’s sudden action.
Michael’s eyes finally regained focus as his gaze fell on the Baphomet. “Who are you little girl?”
Zhao face palmed at Michael’s stupidity.
The Baphomet’s eyebrow twitched in irritation as she faked a smile, “I am Irra, this town’s overseer.”
Michael came up to the Baphomet and petted her on the head lightly, “alright stop screwing around little girl, where are your parents?” asked Michael with a smile. Zhao simply fell of his chair in astonishment. The Baphomet’s shoulders began to shake violently in anger as Zhao tried to mime behind her for Michael to get a clue of what the situation is. Suddenly the Baphomet stopped shaking and looked up at Michael with the brightest smile the Russian had ever seen, “Don’t worry Doctor, your colleague already told us everything, I’m just here to show you to your quarters.”
“Ah, very good, lead on” replied the Russian still trying to figure out why Zhao was pretending to strangle himself behind her.
Irra adorned a small green cape, took her scythe and gestured them to follow her. Just as she was walking past him, Zhao thought he saw her grin sadistically for a second, then her face went back to normal.
Once outside, Irra began heading to a large medieval looking castle. The streets were lined with various monster girls as they watched Irra lead the two men to the castle. Zhao now realised what Michael meant earlier when he said that they were like a pot of honey in a hornet’s nest, as most of the monster girls were practically drooling as they walked past. As Irra skipped happily ahead of them, the crowd parted politely allowing them passage. Zhao walked very cautiously, trying to be as close to Irra’s protective zone as possible. Michael however was walking with his head held high, and a look of superiority on his face. Zhao was beginning to doubt whether the Russian was actually sober.
“We’re here!” declared the Baphomet cheerfully as she beamed happily at Michael.
Michael stepped through the large iron doors and surveyed the entrance hall. Large chandeliers full of candles hung from the ceiling. The polished white marble floor glistered orange from the setting sun.
“Well it’s no Kremlin but it will do” announced the Russian critically.
“I’m glad you like it Doctor” replied Irra, her eyebrow twitching in irritation again, “your room number is eighty eight.”
“Why that’s my favourite number!” exclaimed Michael surprised.
The Baphomet grinned happily, “then I hope you will enjoy your stay.”
Michael began walking up the stairs, “Oh, one more thing” he called over his shoulder, “send some room service up with food.”
Irra turned back to face Zhao, “now if you would follow me, I will take you to your room.”
Alarm bells sounded in Zhao’s head as he realised they must have screwed up somewhere. He smiled nervously at Irra, “is Doctor Vinagradov going to be alright by himself?”
“Oh I’m sure the room service will watch over him just fine” replied Irra, “now shall we proceed?”
* * * *
Michael strode through the dark marble corridor, whistling to himself happily as the vodka refused to relinquish its grip on his brain. After what seemed like an hour of walking through this marble maze, Michael found himself in front of room number eighty eight. He pushed the door open and stepped inside. The room was dimly illuminated by a few candles; dark wooden furniture lined the interior. At the back of the room stood a large bed covered by deep red satin sheets. A few feeble rays of the setting sun shone through two open windows on each side of the bed. The air was thick with a sweet fragrant aroma unlike anything Michael smelled before; he wondered what it could be as he climbed on the bed and took out his laptop computer.
The screen flashed on and displayed an unfinished chess game. Michael rubbed his hands, “alright, time to finish this.” At the corner of his eye he saw a book jutting out of the bookshelf, he reached out and pulled it out. “Let’s see, knight to B three,” he dictated out loud as he moved the black knight and flipped the book open to a random page. The Russian looked down at the page and shut the book with a loud snap, a blush creeping up in his cheeks. Flipping the book over revealed the title: ‘Kamasutra’. Michael hurled the book furiously at the closed door. One of his most hated things were books on pointless topics, in Michael’s opinion sex was just a means to reproduction and anyone who wrote books about it or practiced it for any other reason obviously had too much free time on their hands and were not contributing to the human race. The Russian sat back down on the bed and resumed his chess game. However before he could make the next move, the door to the room opened and two woman walked in, deep in conversation. Both women were absolutely gorgeous in Michael’s opinion. One had a curvy voluptuous body and wore a short skirt that was open on one side, revealing her hip; she wore long black stockings and deep red high heel boots which matched in colour to her elbow length gloves and bikini like top. Two curved horns poked out of her long silky, royal blue hair. Her long pointy ears bore two amethyst earrings which complemented her deep purple eyes. Folded on her back, were two bat like wings of the same dark purple colour as her long demonic tail which was wrapped around her torso like a belt.
The second woman had crimson red eyes and a proud look on her face. She wore a beautiful black dress that was open at the front and revealed her gorgeous long legs clad in long black boots. A hair clip in the shape of a sharp red flower decorated her magnificent long blond hair. A classical vampire like cape was tied around her shoulders and flapped in the breeze from the window.
The two women froze when they saw Michael casually relaxing on their bed and stared at him surprised.
Michael snapped out of his fascination, “room service I presume?”
The blond girl narrowed her eyes in fury and bellowed in outrage “What did you just call me?!”
* * * *
“Y-you m-mean like have s-s-s-s-se…” James couldn’t bring himself to say the “S” word as he tried to avoid the Echidna’s gaze.
“Have sex with you” concluded the girl for him without any embarrassment. James’s face turned red and he tried to struggle free, “t-that’s crazy, p-people should only do that s-sort of thing after they get to know e-each other!”
The girl sniggered as she put her arms around James’s neck, “if I did that some one else would just steal you from me.”
James tried to desperately free his arms but realised they were tied behind him pretty tightly; his attempt however caused the Echidna to tighten her tail even harder.
“W-what about my friends!” exclaimed the Englishman in an attempt to change the subject.
“Hmm… there were more of you?” mused the girl without the slightest interest in her voice as she pressed her lips to James’s neck and kissed him.
The touch of her lips on his neck caused pleasant electric jolts to travel from James’s neck to his brain. For a second James’s mind was lost to the feeling of immense pleasure; however the Englishman managed to shake off the feeling.
“W-what will happen to them, I lost them while we were running away?” James quizzed the girl desperately, fully aware that his heart was now beating like crazy.
“They most likely got caught by the throng that was chasing them and raped to unconsciousness if they were lucky” replied the girl with absolute indifference in her voice as she breathed out a sigh on James’s neck giving him goose bumps.
James realised that the situation was spinning rapidly out of hand, “b-but you know Zhao and especially Michael wont go down without a fight, their probably…” he was cut short as a long serpentine tongue crept out of the girl’s mouth and gently wound around his neck. James cursed himself for enjoying something so weird as he got hard. “C-cut it out” he begged desperately.
“But your enjoying it” sniggered the snake girl as she licked his neck again which was now completely covered in saliva.
“N-no I’m not! I-it’s the after effect of you c-cutting of my circulation with your constant s-squeezing!” lied James as he tried to sound scientific.
“Oh? Is that so, then let’s test that theory further” replied the Echidna as she loosened her coils a bit. James realised his hands were now free and he drew them in front of him. Before James could even think of a way to escape, the Echidna took off her top, revealing her large round breasts with erect purple nipples. James gasped in surprise as his gaze got glued to them and his erection hit the girl’s tail.
The Echidna looked at the Englishman slyly and beat her eyelashes playfully, “See, you can’t fool me human.”
Before James could reply, the girl squeezed her coils around them again and began fiddling with his coat.
James’s mind was racing as he tried to think of something, anything to get out of the current situation.
“How do you remove this infernal piece of clothing!” exclaimed the girl annoyed.
“Just drag down the zipper at the top” replied James, his mind still looking for an escape route. Suddenly his expression soured as he realised what he just said, “I-I m-mean you can’t!”
The snake girl pulled down on the zipper, opening up the Englishman’s coat to see a shirt underneath, she snapped her head furiously at James, “what is the point to wearing all this in the middle of summer!” she yelled at his face.
“It was end of autumn in Siberia the last time I checked!” exclaimed the Englishman in surprise.
The girl rolled her eyes at him, “oh, just forget it!” and tore the shirt off of him with one arm.
James winced, “that was my favourite shirt”. Before James could explain the importance of his now ruined shirt, the girl whipped out her long tongue and began licking his body while her hands began fumbling with his belt buckle.
James gave out an involuntary moan as his mind began to blank. After a few minutes the Echidna managed to completely undress James and flung her arms around his neck, pressing her breasts against his chest.
“W-wait, I don’t even know your name yet” whimpered James as he realised nothing short of a miracle could change anything now.
“It’s Alissa” replied the snake girl.
“T-that’s a very pretty name, my name is James, James Sorrel” replied James awkwardly.
“Well James, can you guess what comes next?” asked Alissa playfully, throwing her long hair back.
“M-m-ma-ting?”
“No, first, a kiss” Alissa giggled as she pulled James in and kissed him on the lips. As her wet serpentine tongue slithered into his mouth and wrapped around his tongue, James’s mind went blank as all thoughts of his friends’ fates and his plans of escape dissolved, to be replaced by only thoughts of Alissa as he hugged her closer. Without breaking off the kiss, Alissa’s hands darted down to James’s groin and guided him to enter her as she tightened her coils around them and moaned.
* * * *
“… and that’s why we are here” concluded Zhao as he once again recited the farfetched story. A girl, roughly fourteen years old, sat on a table in front of Zhao with her legs crossed, nodding enthusiastically. She had two large goat horns sprouting out of her head, cloven feet and brown furry claws. Her body was almost naked, which caused Zhao a great deal of discomfort. Finally the girl jumped off the table and approached Michael who was slumped unconscious in one of the chairs.
“Dr Vinagradov was forced into a drinking contest” explained Zhao.
The Baphomet took the Russian’s face in her claws and examined it critically, “so you say that he was the one who was leading this expedition?”
“Well no, not really.”
“I see, and this James person who you lost while running is an envoy too?”
“Yes, he is very important and we need him back immediately” stressed Zhao as he waved his phone around.
The Baphomet released the Russian’s head and it slump lifelessly down, “very well, go find this human, James, and bring him here” commanded the Baphomet.
Zara gave a salute and she and the rest of the Lizardwomen left the room.
The young girl walked back to the table and pulled out an empty piece of paper from the drawer. Zhao watched bewildered as the girl dipped her claw in the vile of ink and began to scribble something down.
“Um, excuse me, but what’s going to happen now?” asked Zhao concerned.
“I’m writing official documents for you so you won’t be attacked like before.”
The Baphomet finished writing and handed Zhao three papers. Zhao scanned the documents as the girl walked up to a closet and began rummaging inside.
The paper in Zhao’s hands had multiple spelling and grammar mistakes and over all gave an impression that it was written by a five year old. “Uh, is this meant to be…” Zhao swallowed the rest of the sentence as the girl pulled out a lethal looking scythe from the closet.
“Is there a problem?”
Zhao forced a smile, “no, nothing at all.”
Suddenly the chair Michael was sleeping on flew back as the Russian jumped awake to his feet and began swaying from side to side.
“Where am I!?” asked Michael surveying the room.
“Town hall” replied the Baphomet, unfazed by Michael’s sudden action.
Michael’s eyes finally regained focus as his gaze fell on the Baphomet. “Who are you little girl?”
Zhao face palmed at Michael’s stupidity.
The Baphomet’s eyebrow twitched in irritation as she faked a smile, “I am Irra, this town’s overseer.”
Michael came up to the Baphomet and petted her on the head lightly, “alright stop screwing around little girl, where are your parents?” asked Michael with a smile. Zhao simply fell of his chair in astonishment. The Baphomet’s shoulders began to shake violently in anger as Zhao tried to mime behind her for Michael to get a clue of what the situation is. Suddenly the Baphomet stopped shaking and looked up at Michael with the brightest smile the Russian had ever seen, “Don’t worry Doctor, your colleague already told us everything, I’m just here to show you to your quarters.”
“Ah, very good, lead on” replied the Russian still trying to figure out why Zhao was pretending to strangle himself behind her.
Irra adorned a small green cape, took her scythe and gestured them to follow her. Just as she was walking past him, Zhao thought he saw her grin sadistically for a second, then her face went back to normal.
Once outside, Irra began heading to a large medieval looking castle. The streets were lined with various monster girls as they watched Irra lead the two men to the castle. Zhao now realised what Michael meant earlier when he said that they were like a pot of honey in a hornet’s nest, as most of the monster girls were practically drooling as they walked past. As Irra skipped happily ahead of them, the crowd parted politely allowing them passage. Zhao walked very cautiously, trying to be as close to Irra’s protective zone as possible. Michael however was walking with his head held high, and a look of superiority on his face. Zhao was beginning to doubt whether the Russian was actually sober.
“We’re here!” declared the Baphomet cheerfully as she beamed happily at Michael.
Michael stepped through the large iron doors and surveyed the entrance hall. Large chandeliers full of candles hung from the ceiling. The polished white marble floor glistered orange from the setting sun.
“Well it’s no Kremlin but it will do” announced the Russian critically.
“I’m glad you like it Doctor” replied Irra, her eyebrow twitching in irritation again, “your room number is eighty eight.”
“Why that’s my favourite number!” exclaimed Michael surprised.
The Baphomet grinned happily, “then I hope you will enjoy your stay.”
Michael began walking up the stairs, “Oh, one more thing” he called over his shoulder, “send some room service up with food.”
Irra turned back to face Zhao, “now if you would follow me, I will take you to your room.”
Alarm bells sounded in Zhao’s head as he realised they must have screwed up somewhere. He smiled nervously at Irra, “is Doctor Vinagradov going to be alright by himself?”
“Oh I’m sure the room service will watch over him just fine” replied Irra, “now shall we proceed?”
* * * *
Michael strode through the dark marble corridor, whistling to himself happily as the vodka refused to relinquish its grip on his brain. After what seemed like an hour of walking through this marble maze, Michael found himself in front of room number eighty eight. He pushed the door open and stepped inside. The room was dimly illuminated by a few candles; dark wooden furniture lined the interior. At the back of the room stood a large bed covered by deep red satin sheets. A few feeble rays of the setting sun shone through two open windows on each side of the bed. The air was thick with a sweet fragrant aroma unlike anything Michael smelled before; he wondered what it could be as he climbed on the bed and took out his laptop computer.
The screen flashed on and displayed an unfinished chess game. Michael rubbed his hands, “alright, time to finish this.” At the corner of his eye he saw a book jutting out of the bookshelf, he reached out and pulled it out. “Let’s see, knight to B three,” he dictated out loud as he moved the black knight and flipped the book open to a random page. The Russian looked down at the page and shut the book with a loud snap, a blush creeping up in his cheeks. Flipping the book over revealed the title: ‘Kamasutra’. Michael hurled the book furiously at the closed door. One of his most hated things were books on pointless topics, in Michael’s opinion sex was just a means to reproduction and anyone who wrote books about it or practiced it for any other reason obviously had too much free time on their hands and were not contributing to the human race. The Russian sat back down on the bed and resumed his chess game. However before he could make the next move, the door to the room opened and two woman walked in, deep in conversation. Both women were absolutely gorgeous in Michael’s opinion. One had a curvy voluptuous body and wore a short skirt that was open on one side, revealing her hip; she wore long black stockings and deep red high heel boots which matched in colour to her elbow length gloves and bikini like top. Two curved horns poked out of her long silky, royal blue hair. Her long pointy ears bore two amethyst earrings which complemented her deep purple eyes. Folded on her back, were two bat like wings of the same dark purple colour as her long demonic tail which was wrapped around her torso like a belt.
The second woman had crimson red eyes and a proud look on her face. She wore a beautiful black dress that was open at the front and revealed her gorgeous long legs clad in long black boots. A hair clip in the shape of a sharp red flower decorated her magnificent long blond hair. A classical vampire like cape was tied around her shoulders and flapped in the breeze from the window.
The two women froze when they saw Michael casually relaxing on their bed and stared at him surprised.
Michael snapped out of his fascination, “room service I presume?”
The blond girl narrowed her eyes in fury and bellowed in outrage “What did you just call me?!”
* * * *
Chapter 6 - Reptiles, Sunflowers And Nectar
► Show Spoiler
James’s tongue ran slowly across Alissa’s breast, making her moan with a melodic voice. The Echidna held his head firmly to her breast as she continued to control their love making through rhythmic tightening of her tail. James’s mind was set solely on making this beautiful girl feel as good as he could possibly can. She meant the world to him now and he knew he would not be able to leave her even if he wanted to. As he came to the climax, Alissa gave out a slight pleasant scream as she climaxed with him. James was flooded with a feeling of unbelievable pleasure, instantly followed by sharp pain as Alissa squeezed her tail so tightly during the orgasm that all wind was crushed from James’s lungs and he heard his rib crack.
The Englishman yelped in pain as his face twisted in agony. Alisa gasped, horrified by what she just did and loosened her coils. The Englishman slid to the marble floor, holding his ribs in agony.
“I’m so sorry!” exclaimed the Echidna covering her mouth with her hands in shock.
James looked up at her and saw that she was on the verge of tears so he forced a smile.
“It’s fine, I didn’t feel a thing” lied the Englishman as his eyes began to water from pain.
“No! You’re hurt, I broke your rib didn’t I?” tears began to swell in Alissa’s beautiful golden eyes.
“No, no, you didn’t! I swear!”
“But I heard it snap!” insisted Alissa as a tear ran down her cheek.
“You w-where hearing things!” croaked James as the pain of seeing this beautiful girl cry by-passed the pain of his broken rib.
The Echidna spun around and slithered to the door, “stay here, I’ll go get medication!”
“P-put some c-clothes on” whimpered James, as the door slammed behind Alissa.
A few painful moments later, the door swung open.
“Welcome back” smiled James and looked up. His face sagged as he saw ten Lizardwomen enter the house.
“Are you the human by the name of James?” enquired one of the maidens.
“I might be” replied James cautiously.
The maiden nodded to her squad and two of the Lizardwomen picked up James by the arms. The Lizardwomen averted their gaze realising James was butt naked, as their faces turned a slight shade of red.
As they began carrying him out of the house, James flayed around painfully “where are you taking me!”
“To your colleagues.”
“Wait! What about my clothes!?” yelled James desperately.
Zara looked at the pile of rags on the floor that were once the Englishman’s clothes, “We’ll compensate you later, now we must hurry.”
As James was dragged out into the street kicking and screaming, Zara picked up his cell phone from the rags and pondered why he didn’t use it to escape his fate.
* * * *
The dark empty corridor echoed with the light clanking of Irra’s cloven feet as she led Zhao deeper into the castle.
“Is this really a hotel?” inquired Zhao as he tried to keep up with the Baphomet.
“I never said it was” replied Irra casually.
Zhao swallowed nervously, “then what is this place?”
Irra didn’t reply as she continued down the corridor.
“Um, Irra?” tried Zhao, panic creeping into his voice.
The Baphomet stopped next to a door with number sixty nine, “I guess you could call it an academy of sorts.”
“Right, right, an academy you say? But why are we here?” Zhao desperately tried to keep the conversation flowing.
“You are going to teach here.”
“What exactly?” Zhao’s eyes narrowed in suspicion.
“About the human world so we could get a better understanding of the new human race, and hence in the future we could create a world where we could co-exist happily.”
Zhao sighed a massive sigh of relief as he made a mental note to personally thank Michael for saving their skins “oh, that sounds like a great idea.”
“Anyways, this is your room” said Irra and chucked Zhao a brass key, “and here is your key, I advise you don’t leave your room at night.”
Zhao caught the key clumsily, “why?”
“Use your imagination" replied Irra and began walking away into the darkness of the stair well.
“Wait! When do we start teaching!?” called out Zhao.
“Now” echoed Irra’s voice from the darkness.
Zhao stood confused as he rolled the brass key around in his hands. The situation was starting to make less and less sense. Finally finding resolve, Zhao turned the key and opened the door. An enchanting song filled Zhao’s ears and his eyes began to cloud over. On a large bed at the end of the dimly lit room sat a beautiful girl in her late teens. She had stunning emerald green eyes and violet hair tied into two short pigtails with ribbons. Her legs ended in slender bird feet and two large blue feathered wings, that matched her tail plumage, occupied the space where her arms should have been. The girl wore a frilly, light blue short skirt and a top that barely managed to cover her small breast.
Zombified, Zhao began heading towards the Siren who was too busy pouring her heart out into the song to even realise he was there.
The girl finally noticed the approaching male and jumped away in surprise, ending her song and breaking the spell.
Zhao blinked stupidly as his senses came back to him.
“Are you a man?” asked the girl curiously, still keeping her distance.
“I am Zhao Geng, the envoy from the human race” chanted Zhao dramatically as he pulled out Irra’s document and held it in front of him.
“I have come here on a mission to…” Zhao never managed to finish his speech as the girl lunged at him and knocked him to the ground.
“I just knew you would come!” screeched the girl happily as she buried her face in Zhaos coat while hugging him furiously.
“What are doing!? I got official papers!” exclaimed Zhao in surprise.
“I just knew if I sang long and hard enough that a man would come for me eventually!” declared the Siren, ignoring Zhao.
The Siren looked up at Zhao’s face, her eyes gleaming like stars “this is fate!”
“Hang on a sec!” cried Zhao in panic.
“We were meant to be together!”
“Let’s not jump to conclusions!”
“You are my soul mate!” pressed on the Siren.
“You’re delusional!”
“I love you!” declared the girl.
Zhao’s heart skipped a beat; he never had a girl confess to him before, it felt nice…
“Y-you what?”
* * * *
The blond vampire girl glared at Michael, her fists shaking in rage.
“I’m going to assume that you’re not the room service and simply walked into the wrong room then” replied Michael and yawned in the direction of the two girls, “now will you kindly close the door? I have a game to finish.”
The Succubus closed the door and locked it from the inside.
“Eh, I meant you should both get out and close the door” corrected Michael as even his intoxicated mind began sounding alarm bells.
The Succubus leaned back on the door and crossed her arms with an intrigued look on her face.
“Listen I got these papers here that say that if you lay one hand on me…” Michael was cut off as the vampire girl sprang in a blur at him. She pinned both his hands to the bed above his head with her right hand as she sat on his chest with her left hand poised like a spear over his neck.
Michael tried to move his hands, but could not break the Vampire’s vice grip. Michael was terrified at her strength, no one ever managed to beat him in a contest of strength before.
As the last sun rays from the sunset died, the girl’s eyes began to glow crimson in the dark.
“You weakling, how dare you invade my room and talk rot to me!” spat the Vampire; “Tell me one good reason why I shouldn’t just slice your head off!”
“J-just read the paper, it explains why” stuttered Michael.
“It does say not to hurt him” stated the Succubus seductively as she read the document, “and it is signed by Irra.”
The Vampire gritted her teeth in frustration and jumped off Michael’s chest.
“Now that we got that cleared out of the way” said Michael as he sat up and brushed off his trench coat, “I would like to know…”
The Succubus cut him off as she suddenly jumped on the bed and reclined next to him.
“W-what do you want?” asked Michael surprised.
“Isn’t obvious?” purred the Succubus seductively as she moved her hand slowly down her body and under the skirt, “I want you to feed me.”
A wave of the same mysterious sweet aroma emanated from the Succubus and washed over Michael.
Michael edged away and pointed his finger threateningly “what ever that means I don’t want to have anything to do with it!”
The Succubus leaned over, grabbed him by the wrist and stuck his finger in her mouth. Her wet tongue curled around his finger and she gave off a seductive moan.
Shocked and aroused, Michael tried to pull away, but this girl appeared just as strong as the Vampire. Michael looked her in the eyes, “let go!” he demanded. The Succubus let go of his hand and Michael pulled it way; however the Russian realised that he could not physically avert his eyes from hers anymore. His body now felt like a puppet on invisible strings as his eyes stayed locked on hers.
“Kiss me” commanded the Succubus.
Michael’s body moved on its own as he slowly moved in to kiss her.
Michael tried to speak but his voice was lost. As his lips approached hers, he summoned up all the mental strength he had and screamed at his own body to stop.
He felt the invisible strings snap, as he regained control of his body and pulled away in the last second. Michael rolled of the bed and cowered to the edge of the room.
“What the hell you just do to me?” panted the Russian.
The Succubus sat up and eyed Michael slyly, “not bad, you have a strong mind, which means you will make a wonderful meal.”
“Oh but don’t worry, you wont die when I feed of you” reassured the Succubus as she noticed Michael back away in alarm, “it will be very pleasant I promise.”
“I don’t think so” muttered Michael as he edged towards the door.
The Succubus rolled her eyes and sighed, “fine we’ll do it the hard way, restrain him Serene.”
The Vampire girl moved behind Michael with such speed that he had no time to react as his hands got tied behind him. The Succubus stepped of the bed and took out a vial full of viscous golden liquid from the bedside cabinet.
“The hell is that for?!” exclaimed Michael.
“This will drive you so crazy that you wont stop screwing me until you pass out!” replied the Succubus annoyed as she unscrewed the lid and walked up to Michael.
Michael’s eyes widened in horror, “y-you made your point, n-now let’s j-just all calm down and d-discuss this like c-civilised people!”
“There’s nothing to discuss”
“If you do this, we will leave and no human will ever set foot in your world again!” pleaded Michael in desperation.
“After I’m done with you, you will never want to leave” replied the Succubus and poured the liquid in her own mouth. She then grabbed Michaels chin and pulled his face in for a kiss.
“Wait! Don’t do…mmf!” the Succubus silenced him with her kiss and poured the liquid from her mouth into his.
As she continued to passionately kiss him, a mall streak of the golden liquid ran down Michael’s face. Michael tried not to swallow the sweet nectar that burned his mouth pleasantly but it tasted so good and the longer it stayed in his mouth the more he wanted to drink it. Finally he couldn’t hold it back and hungrily swallowed it. When Serene noticed this, she let go of his hands which quickly embraced the Succubus.
“You sure about this Higure?” asked the Vampire, “He is just a filthy human after all.”
The Succubus pulled away from the kiss, “you jealous?”
Serene blushed with a furious expression on her face, “don’t talk such rot! Hurry up and get on with it!”
“Oh, you’re going to watch?” giggled the Succubus.
Serene turned completely red, “t-this is punishment for him so I w-will bear witness to it.”
“Suit your self” shrugged Higure as she jumped on the bed and gestured Michael to follow.
Michael’s mind was completely fogged by uncontrollable lust as he climbed in bed with her.
Higure’s tail slithered on the sheets like a snake in anticipation. She threw her arms round Michael’s neck and pulled him closer. Suddenly Michael’s eyes rolled back and he passed out right on top of her.
“W-what?!” exclaimed the Succubus.
“What happened?” quizzed Serene.
“T-the nerve! This bastard just fell asleep on me!”
“Just do him while he sleeps then.”
“It won’t be as fun though” replied Higure in disappointment.
“Fun? I thought you were hungry?”
“Well I am, but…” Higure looked slightly embarrassed.
“Don’t tell me you fell for him!” exclaimed Serene horrified.
“N-no” replied the Succubus meekly and blushed.
* * * *
The Englishman yelped in pain as his face twisted in agony. Alisa gasped, horrified by what she just did and loosened her coils. The Englishman slid to the marble floor, holding his ribs in agony.
“I’m so sorry!” exclaimed the Echidna covering her mouth with her hands in shock.
James looked up at her and saw that she was on the verge of tears so he forced a smile.
“It’s fine, I didn’t feel a thing” lied the Englishman as his eyes began to water from pain.
“No! You’re hurt, I broke your rib didn’t I?” tears began to swell in Alissa’s beautiful golden eyes.
“No, no, you didn’t! I swear!”
“But I heard it snap!” insisted Alissa as a tear ran down her cheek.
“You w-where hearing things!” croaked James as the pain of seeing this beautiful girl cry by-passed the pain of his broken rib.
The Echidna spun around and slithered to the door, “stay here, I’ll go get medication!”
“P-put some c-clothes on” whimpered James, as the door slammed behind Alissa.
A few painful moments later, the door swung open.
“Welcome back” smiled James and looked up. His face sagged as he saw ten Lizardwomen enter the house.
“Are you the human by the name of James?” enquired one of the maidens.
“I might be” replied James cautiously.
The maiden nodded to her squad and two of the Lizardwomen picked up James by the arms. The Lizardwomen averted their gaze realising James was butt naked, as their faces turned a slight shade of red.
As they began carrying him out of the house, James flayed around painfully “where are you taking me!”
“To your colleagues.”
“Wait! What about my clothes!?” yelled James desperately.
Zara looked at the pile of rags on the floor that were once the Englishman’s clothes, “We’ll compensate you later, now we must hurry.”
As James was dragged out into the street kicking and screaming, Zara picked up his cell phone from the rags and pondered why he didn’t use it to escape his fate.
* * * *
The dark empty corridor echoed with the light clanking of Irra’s cloven feet as she led Zhao deeper into the castle.
“Is this really a hotel?” inquired Zhao as he tried to keep up with the Baphomet.
“I never said it was” replied Irra casually.
Zhao swallowed nervously, “then what is this place?”
Irra didn’t reply as she continued down the corridor.
“Um, Irra?” tried Zhao, panic creeping into his voice.
The Baphomet stopped next to a door with number sixty nine, “I guess you could call it an academy of sorts.”
“Right, right, an academy you say? But why are we here?” Zhao desperately tried to keep the conversation flowing.
“You are going to teach here.”
“What exactly?” Zhao’s eyes narrowed in suspicion.
“About the human world so we could get a better understanding of the new human race, and hence in the future we could create a world where we could co-exist happily.”
Zhao sighed a massive sigh of relief as he made a mental note to personally thank Michael for saving their skins “oh, that sounds like a great idea.”
“Anyways, this is your room” said Irra and chucked Zhao a brass key, “and here is your key, I advise you don’t leave your room at night.”
Zhao caught the key clumsily, “why?”
“Use your imagination" replied Irra and began walking away into the darkness of the stair well.
“Wait! When do we start teaching!?” called out Zhao.
“Now” echoed Irra’s voice from the darkness.
Zhao stood confused as he rolled the brass key around in his hands. The situation was starting to make less and less sense. Finally finding resolve, Zhao turned the key and opened the door. An enchanting song filled Zhao’s ears and his eyes began to cloud over. On a large bed at the end of the dimly lit room sat a beautiful girl in her late teens. She had stunning emerald green eyes and violet hair tied into two short pigtails with ribbons. Her legs ended in slender bird feet and two large blue feathered wings, that matched her tail plumage, occupied the space where her arms should have been. The girl wore a frilly, light blue short skirt and a top that barely managed to cover her small breast.
Zombified, Zhao began heading towards the Siren who was too busy pouring her heart out into the song to even realise he was there.
The girl finally noticed the approaching male and jumped away in surprise, ending her song and breaking the spell.
Zhao blinked stupidly as his senses came back to him.
“Are you a man?” asked the girl curiously, still keeping her distance.
“I am Zhao Geng, the envoy from the human race” chanted Zhao dramatically as he pulled out Irra’s document and held it in front of him.
“I have come here on a mission to…” Zhao never managed to finish his speech as the girl lunged at him and knocked him to the ground.
“I just knew you would come!” screeched the girl happily as she buried her face in Zhaos coat while hugging him furiously.
“What are doing!? I got official papers!” exclaimed Zhao in surprise.
“I just knew if I sang long and hard enough that a man would come for me eventually!” declared the Siren, ignoring Zhao.
The Siren looked up at Zhao’s face, her eyes gleaming like stars “this is fate!”
“Hang on a sec!” cried Zhao in panic.
“We were meant to be together!”
“Let’s not jump to conclusions!”
“You are my soul mate!” pressed on the Siren.
“You’re delusional!”
“I love you!” declared the girl.
Zhao’s heart skipped a beat; he never had a girl confess to him before, it felt nice…
“Y-you what?”
* * * *
The blond vampire girl glared at Michael, her fists shaking in rage.
“I’m going to assume that you’re not the room service and simply walked into the wrong room then” replied Michael and yawned in the direction of the two girls, “now will you kindly close the door? I have a game to finish.”
The Succubus closed the door and locked it from the inside.
“Eh, I meant you should both get out and close the door” corrected Michael as even his intoxicated mind began sounding alarm bells.
The Succubus leaned back on the door and crossed her arms with an intrigued look on her face.
“Listen I got these papers here that say that if you lay one hand on me…” Michael was cut off as the vampire girl sprang in a blur at him. She pinned both his hands to the bed above his head with her right hand as she sat on his chest with her left hand poised like a spear over his neck.
Michael tried to move his hands, but could not break the Vampire’s vice grip. Michael was terrified at her strength, no one ever managed to beat him in a contest of strength before.
As the last sun rays from the sunset died, the girl’s eyes began to glow crimson in the dark.
“You weakling, how dare you invade my room and talk rot to me!” spat the Vampire; “Tell me one good reason why I shouldn’t just slice your head off!”
“J-just read the paper, it explains why” stuttered Michael.
“It does say not to hurt him” stated the Succubus seductively as she read the document, “and it is signed by Irra.”
The Vampire gritted her teeth in frustration and jumped off Michael’s chest.
“Now that we got that cleared out of the way” said Michael as he sat up and brushed off his trench coat, “I would like to know…”
The Succubus cut him off as she suddenly jumped on the bed and reclined next to him.
“W-what do you want?” asked Michael surprised.
“Isn’t obvious?” purred the Succubus seductively as she moved her hand slowly down her body and under the skirt, “I want you to feed me.”
A wave of the same mysterious sweet aroma emanated from the Succubus and washed over Michael.
Michael edged away and pointed his finger threateningly “what ever that means I don’t want to have anything to do with it!”
The Succubus leaned over, grabbed him by the wrist and stuck his finger in her mouth. Her wet tongue curled around his finger and she gave off a seductive moan.
Shocked and aroused, Michael tried to pull away, but this girl appeared just as strong as the Vampire. Michael looked her in the eyes, “let go!” he demanded. The Succubus let go of his hand and Michael pulled it way; however the Russian realised that he could not physically avert his eyes from hers anymore. His body now felt like a puppet on invisible strings as his eyes stayed locked on hers.
“Kiss me” commanded the Succubus.
Michael’s body moved on its own as he slowly moved in to kiss her.
Michael tried to speak but his voice was lost. As his lips approached hers, he summoned up all the mental strength he had and screamed at his own body to stop.
He felt the invisible strings snap, as he regained control of his body and pulled away in the last second. Michael rolled of the bed and cowered to the edge of the room.
“What the hell you just do to me?” panted the Russian.
The Succubus sat up and eyed Michael slyly, “not bad, you have a strong mind, which means you will make a wonderful meal.”
“Oh but don’t worry, you wont die when I feed of you” reassured the Succubus as she noticed Michael back away in alarm, “it will be very pleasant I promise.”
“I don’t think so” muttered Michael as he edged towards the door.
The Succubus rolled her eyes and sighed, “fine we’ll do it the hard way, restrain him Serene.”
The Vampire girl moved behind Michael with such speed that he had no time to react as his hands got tied behind him. The Succubus stepped of the bed and took out a vial full of viscous golden liquid from the bedside cabinet.
“The hell is that for?!” exclaimed Michael.
“This will drive you so crazy that you wont stop screwing me until you pass out!” replied the Succubus annoyed as she unscrewed the lid and walked up to Michael.
Michael’s eyes widened in horror, “y-you made your point, n-now let’s j-just all calm down and d-discuss this like c-civilised people!”
“There’s nothing to discuss”
“If you do this, we will leave and no human will ever set foot in your world again!” pleaded Michael in desperation.
“After I’m done with you, you will never want to leave” replied the Succubus and poured the liquid in her own mouth. She then grabbed Michaels chin and pulled his face in for a kiss.
“Wait! Don’t do…mmf!” the Succubus silenced him with her kiss and poured the liquid from her mouth into his.
As she continued to passionately kiss him, a mall streak of the golden liquid ran down Michael’s face. Michael tried not to swallow the sweet nectar that burned his mouth pleasantly but it tasted so good and the longer it stayed in his mouth the more he wanted to drink it. Finally he couldn’t hold it back and hungrily swallowed it. When Serene noticed this, she let go of his hands which quickly embraced the Succubus.
“You sure about this Higure?” asked the Vampire, “He is just a filthy human after all.”
The Succubus pulled away from the kiss, “you jealous?”
Serene blushed with a furious expression on her face, “don’t talk such rot! Hurry up and get on with it!”
“Oh, you’re going to watch?” giggled the Succubus.
Serene turned completely red, “t-this is punishment for him so I w-will bear witness to it.”
“Suit your self” shrugged Higure as she jumped on the bed and gestured Michael to follow.
Michael’s mind was completely fogged by uncontrollable lust as he climbed in bed with her.
Higure’s tail slithered on the sheets like a snake in anticipation. She threw her arms round Michael’s neck and pulled him closer. Suddenly Michael’s eyes rolled back and he passed out right on top of her.
“W-what?!” exclaimed the Succubus.
“What happened?” quizzed Serene.
“T-the nerve! This bastard just fell asleep on me!”
“Just do him while he sleeps then.”
“It won’t be as fun though” replied Higure in disappointment.
“Fun? I thought you were hungry?”
“Well I am, but…” Higure looked slightly embarrassed.
“Don’t tell me you fell for him!” exclaimed Serene horrified.
“N-no” replied the Succubus meekly and blushed.
* * * *
Chapter 7 - Daytime Flower, Sad Sunflower and Shadow Flower
► Show Spoiler
James sat on the infirmary bed, his chest still throbbing from the broken rib. The room was faintly lit by the orange rays of the setting sun that reflected crisply of the countless jars and vials scattered around on various benches and shelves.
The Englishman tried to recall what happened as he eyed a small spider spinning an elaborate web on one of the dusty shelves. He remembered being dragged outside by some Lizard like women with swords and then dragged naked down a street full of women towards a castle as he wildly flayed around protesting against the humiliation; his erratic movements must have caused the pain to intensify causing him to blackout.
As James continued to ponder the origins of his situation, a door at the far end of the room opened and a beautiful young woman in a blue Yukata walked in. She had smooth white skin, dark brown eyes, large round breasts that looked like they were on the verge of rolling out of her dress and long black hair tied in a ponytail by a large, spider shaped hair comb.
The girl noticed James and brought her hands shyly to her mouth, “Oh my! This is a pleasant surprise, they told me I had a patient, but they never mentioned a human.”
James cautiously studied her body attempting to pinpoint any monstrous qualities but managed to find none.
The girl approached a dusty shelf and began reading the jar labels, “they told me you had a broken rib, how did that come about?” she asked in a gentle and caring voice.
James blushed and turned away, “I-I rather not talk about it.”
“That’s alright; you don’t have to tell me.”
“Um, by the way, where am I and who are you?”
The girl took a small vile of iridescent blue liquid of the shelf and dusted it off, “the original name of this palace was lost to the ages, so we just refer to it as the Academy, I work here as a nurse, my name is Kagehana.”
“So it’s some sort of a teaching institution?”
“Something like that”, the girl poured the liquid into a small goblet and presented it to James, “drink this, it will help you get better.”
The Englishman eyed the liquid suspiciously, “what about my friends, there were others with me, where are they?”
“They are resting in their quarters.”
James took the goblet and sniffed it; the contents smelled weakly of blueberry, “what is this?”
“It’s a special potion made of a blue slime that will mend your broken ribs” answered the girl as she walked up to the window and looked out at the setting sun.
“I don’t want to sound rude or anything but after everything that happened I would like to get a second opinion on this potion, preferably from my friends” said James, attempting to sound as sincere as possible.
“I recommend you drink it right away” replied the girl in a concerned voice as the last sun rays began fading from the room.
“Why’s that?”
“Because the night is about to fall” replied the girl sadly as the last rays of the sunset died, “also I apologise in advance for what I’m about to do.”
* * * *
“… and now we are basically supposed to teach your kind about the human race and stuff so in the future we could…” Zhao’s voice trailed of as he noticed that the girl fell asleep on his lap, her wings still wrapped around him in a hug.
Zhao carefully got up from the floor and carried the Siren to the bed, noting how extraordinarily light she was.
“Somehow I doubt you listened to even a single word of that story” said Zhao with a smile as he tucked her into the bed sheets. Her face looked so calm and innocent while she slept. Zhao found it hard to believe that this was the same nutty girl that confessed her love to him just an hour ago. He felt slightly guilty for telling her a lie because unlike the rest of the monsters they encountered, she seemed completely harmless. Zhao’s gaze ran over her cute face again and he noticed her lips were slightly parted. Before he could resist he found himself leaning in to kiss those gorgeous lips. A sharp pang of guilt caused him to pull away a second before their lips met as he realised how unfair this would be on her. Zhao clenched his teeth and got up, he remembered that Irra said it was dangerous outside at night but he seriously needed a walk to clear his head. As Zhao approached the door he heard a rustling of sheets and feathers behind him and turned around. The Siren was sitting upright, clutching the pillow in her wings with tears pouring out of her emerald green eyes.
“W-why didn’t you kiss me?” asked the girl in a very depressed voice.
“You were awake?!” exclaimed Zhao as his face flushed red.
“And now you’re leaving me forever?!”
Zhao noticed his hand was still on the doorknob and pulled it away, “I just wanted to go for a walk!”
“No, you were leaving me because I’m not pretty enough” sobbed the Siren.
“Stop overreacting!”
“I know I don’t have nice breasts like most of the other girls or have many magical powers but, but…” the Siren hesitated as a blush crept into her cheeks.
“Will you just hear me…” Zhao’s voice dropped as did his jaw as the Siren removed her top, revealing her small cute breasts.
“If you stay with me, I’ll let you do anything you want to me, I’ll never hurt you or rape you like the rest of them.”
“I’m not going anywhere!” yelled Zhao and turned away, “just cover your self with something!”
“Is my body that unappealing to you!” screeched the Siren as she jumped of the bed and desperately hugged Zhao from behind.
Zhao’s face turned completely red as her small breast pressed against his back. He realised that no logical argument will get passed this crazy chick as his usual panic attack advanced on his mind.
“I love you!” announced Zhao without thinking.
The Siren let go of Zhao and looked up at his face with watery eyes, “r-really?”
“Yes” replied Zhao, realising he just accidentally crossed the point of no return.
“T-then prove it.”
“H-how would I do that?” replied Zhao, dreading the answer.
“S-sleep with me” muttered the Siren as she covered her mouth shyly with her wing.
* * * *
The moment darkness fell in the room Kagehana groaned as her lower body began to shake. In a sudden burst of shadows, her legs warped into an abdomen of a large black and yellow stripped spider.
James shot back on the infirmary bed, sending glassware from a nearby bench crashing to the marble floor. The girl he originally thought was human began advancing towards him with an evil arrogant smirk on her face.
“Right, no worries, I don’t need the second opinion, I just drink this right?” said the Englishman with a nervous smile as he held up the goblet.
The Jurougumo snatched the goblet from his hand before he could drink it and spilled the contents onto the shattered glass.
James tried to get up but the pain in his chest was too great. Kagehana scuttled into the middle of the room and reached behind her abdomen. James watched in horror as she teased out a large sticky silvery thread and set out to spin a large web around the whole room. Within minutes the whole infirmary was covered by a network of webs, making escape seem impossible even if James could run in his current condition.
Content with her work, Kagehana approached the bed and tore the sheets away from James, “How thoughtful of them to bring you in naked.”
James tried to cover himself but was yanked of the bed and hurled violently into the web. The Englishman swayed in the web like in a giant sticky hammock unable to move. Kagehana stalked up to him and licked her tongue across her lips, smiling viciously.
“L-let me guess” stuttered the terrified Englishman, “you just want to mate?”
“Wrong, I’m going to devour you” answered Kagehana and leered, showing two large fang resembling mandibles.
Her words felt like ice needles jabbing at his soul. James began struggling for his life while ignoring his chest pain. The Jurougumo looked on with sadistic glee as her prey struggled desperately for freedom; this was certainly a lot more exciting then simply watching animals struggle. The hungry spider girl drew in closer and sprayed more webs from her mouth onto James’s chest, causing him to redouble his efforts of escape. Kagehana then tore him of the web and while holding him by his hands in the air, quickly spun him around into a cocoon using her front pair of spider legs; leaving only his head and groin uncovered. She then chucked him back on the web and took out a vile full of golden liquid from the shelf. James tried to struggle but the cocoon felt like an unbreakable elastic prison. Kagehana briefly waved the vile in front of James’s face and placed it back on the shelf. The sweet intoxicating scent caused James to automatically get aroused.
“That’s better, you’re not going to enjoy this but that should keep you up none the less” said Kagehana as her Yukata dropped to the floor and she slowly positioned her self over the cocooned Englishman.
James was scared and confused as he managed to finally find his voice, “d-didn’t you say you were going t-to e-eat me?”
“I am, but I’ll satisfy myself at the same time” replied Kagehana and sank her fangs into the Englishman’s shoulder.
James cried out in pain as her fangs sunk through his skin and scraped his collarbone. All eight of the Jurougumo’s spider legs wrapped around behind the cocoon as she sharply brought herself down on James’s crotch taking him in one go.
The web shook violently as Kagehana continued to thrust herself onto her prey while digging her fangs deeper with every thrust causing James to scream helplessly in pain.
* * * *
The Englishman tried to recall what happened as he eyed a small spider spinning an elaborate web on one of the dusty shelves. He remembered being dragged outside by some Lizard like women with swords and then dragged naked down a street full of women towards a castle as he wildly flayed around protesting against the humiliation; his erratic movements must have caused the pain to intensify causing him to blackout.
As James continued to ponder the origins of his situation, a door at the far end of the room opened and a beautiful young woman in a blue Yukata walked in. She had smooth white skin, dark brown eyes, large round breasts that looked like they were on the verge of rolling out of her dress and long black hair tied in a ponytail by a large, spider shaped hair comb.
The girl noticed James and brought her hands shyly to her mouth, “Oh my! This is a pleasant surprise, they told me I had a patient, but they never mentioned a human.”
James cautiously studied her body attempting to pinpoint any monstrous qualities but managed to find none.
The girl approached a dusty shelf and began reading the jar labels, “they told me you had a broken rib, how did that come about?” she asked in a gentle and caring voice.
James blushed and turned away, “I-I rather not talk about it.”
“That’s alright; you don’t have to tell me.”
“Um, by the way, where am I and who are you?”
The girl took a small vile of iridescent blue liquid of the shelf and dusted it off, “the original name of this palace was lost to the ages, so we just refer to it as the Academy, I work here as a nurse, my name is Kagehana.”
“So it’s some sort of a teaching institution?”
“Something like that”, the girl poured the liquid into a small goblet and presented it to James, “drink this, it will help you get better.”
The Englishman eyed the liquid suspiciously, “what about my friends, there were others with me, where are they?”
“They are resting in their quarters.”
James took the goblet and sniffed it; the contents smelled weakly of blueberry, “what is this?”
“It’s a special potion made of a blue slime that will mend your broken ribs” answered the girl as she walked up to the window and looked out at the setting sun.
“I don’t want to sound rude or anything but after everything that happened I would like to get a second opinion on this potion, preferably from my friends” said James, attempting to sound as sincere as possible.
“I recommend you drink it right away” replied the girl in a concerned voice as the last sun rays began fading from the room.
“Why’s that?”
“Because the night is about to fall” replied the girl sadly as the last rays of the sunset died, “also I apologise in advance for what I’m about to do.”
* * * *
“… and now we are basically supposed to teach your kind about the human race and stuff so in the future we could…” Zhao’s voice trailed of as he noticed that the girl fell asleep on his lap, her wings still wrapped around him in a hug.
Zhao carefully got up from the floor and carried the Siren to the bed, noting how extraordinarily light she was.
“Somehow I doubt you listened to even a single word of that story” said Zhao with a smile as he tucked her into the bed sheets. Her face looked so calm and innocent while she slept. Zhao found it hard to believe that this was the same nutty girl that confessed her love to him just an hour ago. He felt slightly guilty for telling her a lie because unlike the rest of the monsters they encountered, she seemed completely harmless. Zhao’s gaze ran over her cute face again and he noticed her lips were slightly parted. Before he could resist he found himself leaning in to kiss those gorgeous lips. A sharp pang of guilt caused him to pull away a second before their lips met as he realised how unfair this would be on her. Zhao clenched his teeth and got up, he remembered that Irra said it was dangerous outside at night but he seriously needed a walk to clear his head. As Zhao approached the door he heard a rustling of sheets and feathers behind him and turned around. The Siren was sitting upright, clutching the pillow in her wings with tears pouring out of her emerald green eyes.
“W-why didn’t you kiss me?” asked the girl in a very depressed voice.
“You were awake?!” exclaimed Zhao as his face flushed red.
“And now you’re leaving me forever?!”
Zhao noticed his hand was still on the doorknob and pulled it away, “I just wanted to go for a walk!”
“No, you were leaving me because I’m not pretty enough” sobbed the Siren.
“Stop overreacting!”
“I know I don’t have nice breasts like most of the other girls or have many magical powers but, but…” the Siren hesitated as a blush crept into her cheeks.
“Will you just hear me…” Zhao’s voice dropped as did his jaw as the Siren removed her top, revealing her small cute breasts.
“If you stay with me, I’ll let you do anything you want to me, I’ll never hurt you or rape you like the rest of them.”
“I’m not going anywhere!” yelled Zhao and turned away, “just cover your self with something!”
“Is my body that unappealing to you!” screeched the Siren as she jumped of the bed and desperately hugged Zhao from behind.
Zhao’s face turned completely red as her small breast pressed against his back. He realised that no logical argument will get passed this crazy chick as his usual panic attack advanced on his mind.
“I love you!” announced Zhao without thinking.
The Siren let go of Zhao and looked up at his face with watery eyes, “r-really?”
“Yes” replied Zhao, realising he just accidentally crossed the point of no return.
“T-then prove it.”
“H-how would I do that?” replied Zhao, dreading the answer.
“S-sleep with me” muttered the Siren as she covered her mouth shyly with her wing.
* * * *
The moment darkness fell in the room Kagehana groaned as her lower body began to shake. In a sudden burst of shadows, her legs warped into an abdomen of a large black and yellow stripped spider.
James shot back on the infirmary bed, sending glassware from a nearby bench crashing to the marble floor. The girl he originally thought was human began advancing towards him with an evil arrogant smirk on her face.
“Right, no worries, I don’t need the second opinion, I just drink this right?” said the Englishman with a nervous smile as he held up the goblet.
The Jurougumo snatched the goblet from his hand before he could drink it and spilled the contents onto the shattered glass.
James tried to get up but the pain in his chest was too great. Kagehana scuttled into the middle of the room and reached behind her abdomen. James watched in horror as she teased out a large sticky silvery thread and set out to spin a large web around the whole room. Within minutes the whole infirmary was covered by a network of webs, making escape seem impossible even if James could run in his current condition.
Content with her work, Kagehana approached the bed and tore the sheets away from James, “How thoughtful of them to bring you in naked.”
James tried to cover himself but was yanked of the bed and hurled violently into the web. The Englishman swayed in the web like in a giant sticky hammock unable to move. Kagehana stalked up to him and licked her tongue across her lips, smiling viciously.
“L-let me guess” stuttered the terrified Englishman, “you just want to mate?”
“Wrong, I’m going to devour you” answered Kagehana and leered, showing two large fang resembling mandibles.
Her words felt like ice needles jabbing at his soul. James began struggling for his life while ignoring his chest pain. The Jurougumo looked on with sadistic glee as her prey struggled desperately for freedom; this was certainly a lot more exciting then simply watching animals struggle. The hungry spider girl drew in closer and sprayed more webs from her mouth onto James’s chest, causing him to redouble his efforts of escape. Kagehana then tore him of the web and while holding him by his hands in the air, quickly spun him around into a cocoon using her front pair of spider legs; leaving only his head and groin uncovered. She then chucked him back on the web and took out a vile full of golden liquid from the shelf. James tried to struggle but the cocoon felt like an unbreakable elastic prison. Kagehana briefly waved the vile in front of James’s face and placed it back on the shelf. The sweet intoxicating scent caused James to automatically get aroused.
“That’s better, you’re not going to enjoy this but that should keep you up none the less” said Kagehana as her Yukata dropped to the floor and she slowly positioned her self over the cocooned Englishman.
James was scared and confused as he managed to finally find his voice, “d-didn’t you say you were going t-to e-eat me?”
“I am, but I’ll satisfy myself at the same time” replied Kagehana and sank her fangs into the Englishman’s shoulder.
James cried out in pain as her fangs sunk through his skin and scraped his collarbone. All eight of the Jurougumo’s spider legs wrapped around behind the cocoon as she sharply brought herself down on James’s crotch taking him in one go.
The web shook violently as Kagehana continued to thrust herself onto her prey while digging her fangs deeper with every thrust causing James to scream helplessly in pain.
* * * *
Chapter 8 - My Sunflower and Vines
► Show Spoiler
“A-are you sure that’s what you really want?” asked Zhao nervously.
“No… I mean yes… Yes!" the Siren looked determinately at Zhao.
“B-but I don’t even know your name yet.”
“It’s Cassandra.”
“Don’t you want to go on a date first Cassandra?” reasoned Zhao.
Cassandra buried her face in Zhao’s chest, her eyes sparkling dimly as they began to water again “I do, I really want us to go on many sweet dates and share my first kiss with you under just the right romantic moment.”
Zhao couldn’t help but put his arms around the Siren and stroke her hair, “then why not do it in the correct order?”
“B-because then the others would c-claim you first and I wont be able to b-be with you” sobbed the bird girl quietly.
“I really want us to go on a date and get to know each other first too” continued Zhao.
“B-but…”
“Don’t worry, I’ll only love you, I will never let any one else near me, so please don’t cry.”
“D-do you p-promise?” asked Cassandra with pleading eyes that Zhao knew he could not refuse.
“I swear.”
The Siren smiled hopefully at Zhao, the starry gleam returning to her eyes, “then let’s go to sleep now.”
“Right, where do I sleep?” asked Zhao looking around the room.
“On the bed silly” replied the Siren with a small chuckle and lightly tackled Zhao onto bed.
Zhao was caught of guard and tried to get up but was pushed back down as the siren wrapped her splendid wings around him like a soft warm blanket.
“I thought we agreed to date first?!” exclaimed Zhao.
“W-we will” replied Cassandra as she blushed, “this is just sleeping together, not the ‘sleeping’ together.”
“Oh… w-well goodnight” muttered Zhao and closed his eyes.
“Um…well…” fidgeted the Siren.
“What?”
“C-can you k-kiss me goodnight?” asked the girl shyly, “j-just on the cheek though!”
Zhao leaned over and pecked her on the cheek, causing her to blush furiously.
‘G-goodnight” squeaked Cassandra as she closed her eyes and buried her red face in Zhao’s coat.
* * * *
Michael gave out a long yawn and his eyes fluttered open; that was the best night of sleep he ever had. At least that’s what he thought until he realised that it was still pitch black. He could smell a strong, sweet and intoxicating exotic aroma. Suddenly his memory gushed back into his head, he could remember being restrained by a girl who’s name was Serene as another girl poured something into his mouth though a… kiss? That was his first, he never quite thought the practice was useful for anything but spreading infection; but… it felt so good… No! It was that damn drug! What ever she poured into him must have affected his brain; a stupid thing like a kiss would never feel that good!
As the forum of metaphorical scholars continued to argue against the notion of kisses having any satisfying qualities to them in Michael’s head, one particular metaphorical figure finally interrupted the discussion, “Why does it feel like someone is hugging us?”
As soon as that thought hit the discussion table in Michael’s head, the Russian realised that, indeed, there were two arms curled around his head and a pair of long elegant legs intertwined around his. Furthermore, now that he had time to readjust his senses, he realised that there were actually four arms around him; the second pair was around his chest, embracing him from behind. And in fact, the tangled up network of legs also included a second pair, one of which was hooked over his hip. Once Michael’s eyes adjusted to the darkness he was finally able to comprehend his situation. He was lying on his side, on the bed, naked. Serene was lying asleep right in front of him with her arms around him and pressing his head to her round naked breasts, her legs closely intertwined with his; Michael’s own hands were in fact wrapped around under her arms, embracing her. Behind him lay Higure, also deep in her sleep. Her arms wrapped tightly around his chest and her leg hooked over his hip. Higure’s tail was wrapped firmly around Michael’s right leg and he could feel her naked, voluptuous breasts pressing against his back as she breathed lightly in her sleep.
The discussion forum in Michael’s head erupted in an uproar as the Russian tried to piece together how last night’s events could have led to this. Unfortunately no matter how hard he tried he could remember nothing past Higure’s kiss.
The next topic on the agenda was how to get out of this without waking the two monster girls. As far as he knew, escape from this sort of embrace would certainly require a miracle, if it was to be done without waking the two girls. One of his metaphorical personalities even went as far as to suggest that he should stay this way since it felt so wonderful and comfortable between the two of them; however that personality was quickly stoned from the forum by a barrage of very sharp and heavy rocks.
The first step in this impossible mission was the removal of his own arms from around the sleeping Vampire in front of him. As soon as he began to uncurl his arms away, Serene’s eyes blinked open and she woke up.
“Chert” cursed the Russian under his breath.
Serene stared at his face that she was pressing against her chest. Suddenly her face began to redden very quickly.
“It’s not what you think… at least I don’t think…” Michael wasn’t even sure himself what he was trying to say.
“You filthy dog!” screamed the Vampire as she pushed him ruthlessly away, “h-how… h-how d-dare you defile me like that!”
“I didn’t do anything!”
Serene wasn’t listening, her fury caused her eyes to glow a vicious crimson and she raised her hand menacingly like a blade, “l-looks like y-you wont understand y-your p-place until I c-castrate you!”
“I said I didn’t…” Michael’s remaining sentence was muffled as Higure pressed his head protectively to her breast and covered his body with her wings.
“You can’t do that!” exclaimed the Succubus horrified, “if you did that he wont be able to feed me!”
“H-higure! I told you to keep that filthy dog on a leash and on your side of the bed!”
“It’s not his fault you keep clinging to things in your sleep!”
Serene’s face turned completely crimson and Michael could have sworn he saw a puff of steam erupt from her head.
“So just go back to sleep!” exclaimed the Succubus, then added with a sly grin “assuming you’ll be able to fall asleep with him moaning in the background that is.”
The Vampire’s brow twitched in irritation, “your planning to feed of him now while I’m sleeping in the same bed?!”
“You want to join us? I know a great position that will work for the three of us” suggested Higure and sniggered.
“I’d rather be flayed to death in Dark Elf prisons then be touched by that animal again!”
“Kinky” commented the Succubus and turned her attention on the man in her arms, “so, you had a nice rest? Are you ready now?”
“About that…” Michael was once again interrupted, this time by a distant cry of agony. He knew that voice, no matter how much it was twisted through pain he would still be able to recognise one of his friends.
The Russian pushed the surprised Succubus away and ran for the door, grabbing his pants and trench coat on the way.
* * * *[/spoiler]
Chapter 9 - Pest Extermination and A Deadly Rose
“No… I mean yes… Yes!" the Siren looked determinately at Zhao.
“B-but I don’t even know your name yet.”
“It’s Cassandra.”
“Don’t you want to go on a date first Cassandra?” reasoned Zhao.
Cassandra buried her face in Zhao’s chest, her eyes sparkling dimly as they began to water again “I do, I really want us to go on many sweet dates and share my first kiss with you under just the right romantic moment.”
Zhao couldn’t help but put his arms around the Siren and stroke her hair, “then why not do it in the correct order?”
“B-because then the others would c-claim you first and I wont be able to b-be with you” sobbed the bird girl quietly.
“I really want us to go on a date and get to know each other first too” continued Zhao.
“B-but…”
“Don’t worry, I’ll only love you, I will never let any one else near me, so please don’t cry.”
“D-do you p-promise?” asked Cassandra with pleading eyes that Zhao knew he could not refuse.
“I swear.”
The Siren smiled hopefully at Zhao, the starry gleam returning to her eyes, “then let’s go to sleep now.”
“Right, where do I sleep?” asked Zhao looking around the room.
“On the bed silly” replied the Siren with a small chuckle and lightly tackled Zhao onto bed.
Zhao was caught of guard and tried to get up but was pushed back down as the siren wrapped her splendid wings around him like a soft warm blanket.
“I thought we agreed to date first?!” exclaimed Zhao.
“W-we will” replied Cassandra as she blushed, “this is just sleeping together, not the ‘sleeping’ together.”
“Oh… w-well goodnight” muttered Zhao and closed his eyes.
“Um…well…” fidgeted the Siren.
“What?”
“C-can you k-kiss me goodnight?” asked the girl shyly, “j-just on the cheek though!”
Zhao leaned over and pecked her on the cheek, causing her to blush furiously.
‘G-goodnight” squeaked Cassandra as she closed her eyes and buried her red face in Zhao’s coat.
* * * *
Michael gave out a long yawn and his eyes fluttered open; that was the best night of sleep he ever had. At least that’s what he thought until he realised that it was still pitch black. He could smell a strong, sweet and intoxicating exotic aroma. Suddenly his memory gushed back into his head, he could remember being restrained by a girl who’s name was Serene as another girl poured something into his mouth though a… kiss? That was his first, he never quite thought the practice was useful for anything but spreading infection; but… it felt so good… No! It was that damn drug! What ever she poured into him must have affected his brain; a stupid thing like a kiss would never feel that good!
As the forum of metaphorical scholars continued to argue against the notion of kisses having any satisfying qualities to them in Michael’s head, one particular metaphorical figure finally interrupted the discussion, “Why does it feel like someone is hugging us?”
As soon as that thought hit the discussion table in Michael’s head, the Russian realised that, indeed, there were two arms curled around his head and a pair of long elegant legs intertwined around his. Furthermore, now that he had time to readjust his senses, he realised that there were actually four arms around him; the second pair was around his chest, embracing him from behind. And in fact, the tangled up network of legs also included a second pair, one of which was hooked over his hip. Once Michael’s eyes adjusted to the darkness he was finally able to comprehend his situation. He was lying on his side, on the bed, naked. Serene was lying asleep right in front of him with her arms around him and pressing his head to her round naked breasts, her legs closely intertwined with his; Michael’s own hands were in fact wrapped around under her arms, embracing her. Behind him lay Higure, also deep in her sleep. Her arms wrapped tightly around his chest and her leg hooked over his hip. Higure’s tail was wrapped firmly around Michael’s right leg and he could feel her naked, voluptuous breasts pressing against his back as she breathed lightly in her sleep.
The discussion forum in Michael’s head erupted in an uproar as the Russian tried to piece together how last night’s events could have led to this. Unfortunately no matter how hard he tried he could remember nothing past Higure’s kiss.
The next topic on the agenda was how to get out of this without waking the two monster girls. As far as he knew, escape from this sort of embrace would certainly require a miracle, if it was to be done without waking the two girls. One of his metaphorical personalities even went as far as to suggest that he should stay this way since it felt so wonderful and comfortable between the two of them; however that personality was quickly stoned from the forum by a barrage of very sharp and heavy rocks.
The first step in this impossible mission was the removal of his own arms from around the sleeping Vampire in front of him. As soon as he began to uncurl his arms away, Serene’s eyes blinked open and she woke up.
“Chert” cursed the Russian under his breath.
Serene stared at his face that she was pressing against her chest. Suddenly her face began to redden very quickly.
“It’s not what you think… at least I don’t think…” Michael wasn’t even sure himself what he was trying to say.
“You filthy dog!” screamed the Vampire as she pushed him ruthlessly away, “h-how… h-how d-dare you defile me like that!”
“I didn’t do anything!”
Serene wasn’t listening, her fury caused her eyes to glow a vicious crimson and she raised her hand menacingly like a blade, “l-looks like y-you wont understand y-your p-place until I c-castrate you!”
“I said I didn’t…” Michael’s remaining sentence was muffled as Higure pressed his head protectively to her breast and covered his body with her wings.
“You can’t do that!” exclaimed the Succubus horrified, “if you did that he wont be able to feed me!”
“H-higure! I told you to keep that filthy dog on a leash and on your side of the bed!”
“It’s not his fault you keep clinging to things in your sleep!”
Serene’s face turned completely crimson and Michael could have sworn he saw a puff of steam erupt from her head.
“So just go back to sleep!” exclaimed the Succubus, then added with a sly grin “assuming you’ll be able to fall asleep with him moaning in the background that is.”
The Vampire’s brow twitched in irritation, “your planning to feed of him now while I’m sleeping in the same bed?!”
“You want to join us? I know a great position that will work for the three of us” suggested Higure and sniggered.
“I’d rather be flayed to death in Dark Elf prisons then be touched by that animal again!”
“Kinky” commented the Succubus and turned her attention on the man in her arms, “so, you had a nice rest? Are you ready now?”
“About that…” Michael was once again interrupted, this time by a distant cry of agony. He knew that voice, no matter how much it was twisted through pain he would still be able to recognise one of his friends.
The Russian pushed the surprised Succubus away and ran for the door, grabbing his pants and trench coat on the way.
* * * *[/spoiler]
Chapter 9 - Pest Extermination and A Deadly Rose
Spoiler: show
Michael rounded a corner; the cries of agony were getting close. As the Russian ran past the door with the sign ‘IFIRMARY’ on it, a loud yelp of pan echoed behind it. Double taking back, Michael faced the door. Another loud shriek of pain, this must be it. Michael tried to open the door but it was locked from the inside. The Russian walked over to the opposite wall and charged the door with his shoulder, his seen this done in the movies before. Unfortunately unlike the trained professionals in the said movies, Michael had no idea what he was doing. He collided with the door and it smashed open with a loud bang, however this is as far as his beginners luck went as he suddenly felt a jolt of extremely sharp pain in his shoulder, signifying a broken bone. Before he could even experience the whole impact of the throbbing pain, the scene in front of him shocked his very soul with dread. The room looked like a giant spider nest and right in the middle of it was a giant spider… a giant spider girl to be more precise who was viciously assaulting the helpless Englishman. The girl tore her attention away from her prey and blinked at Michael in surprise, blood spilling from her mouth as it ran all the way down her white, nude body.
“Ah, the dessert has arrived” announced the Jurougumo with a sadistic smile.
Michael looked at James, the Englishman’s eyes were hazy and the cocoon he was occupying was stained crimson red now.
“Ti suka!” screamed Michael in rage as he grabbed a scalpel from the nearby table and charged at Kagehana.
Kagehana easily evaded his thrust as she claimed the home turf advantage. This human must be a complete fool if he so willingly ran into her web, mused Kagehana as she continued to easily avoid Michael’s desperate thrusts.
As he focused his whole attention on attempting to slice at the girl’s arteries, Michael did not notice a large blob of webbing and stepped right on it. Immediately his foot got stuck and he was rooted to the spot next to James.
Kagehana cackled in glee as she jumped at her latest catch, suddenly the human whirled around on the spot and kicked out with his free leg, burying his heel just under her exposed ribs. Kagehana was sent tumbling back, all air knocked out of her lungs.
Using the moment, Michael buried the scalpel in the cocoon and started cutting the Englishman out.
“Hang on J, I’ll get you out of this!”
Before he even managed to get halfway down the cocoon, Michael was tackled to the ground by the giant spider girl and the scalpel was knocked out of his hand at remained stuck in the cocoon.
“I just love prey that will keep fighting to the end” said Kagehana with an evil laugh as she began tearing Michael’s trench coat off.
“Now I’ll drain you dry like your frie…” Kagehana was cut off as Michael’s hand shot up and grabbed her slender neck; the Jurougumo began choking as Michael’s vice grip cut off her air way.
The spider girl started flaying around like crazy, her sharp spider legs tearing gashes on Michael’s exposed chest and arms. Michael squeezed harder as he tried to block out the pain through sheer will power, he knew if he let go, she’d kill him on the spot. However just as he thought she was about to give up, Kagehana turned her face at Michael and sprayed out a thick webbing in his face, sealing his head in a mini cocoon. Michael let go of her neck in surprise and tried to tear the webbing off as he began to suffocate.
Kagehana started coughing as air flooded her deprived lungs once more. She turned to the struggling Russian and raised one of her legs over his face like a spear, ready to impale him. Suddenly a sharp pain tore through her abdomen; she turned around and saw James leaning on her abdomen with the scalpel dug deep into her back.
The Jurougumo screamed in fury and sent the Englishman flying into a cabinet next to the door with a mighty sweep from her back leg.
Michael finally tore the last of the web from his face and jumped up. He now knew that this monster was week at close range as long as he stayed clear from her powerful lower half. Just as James crashed into the cabinet full of glassware, Michael closed the gap between himself and the spider and locked her top half in a bear hug.
Kagehana tried to desperately get a grip on Michael with her spider half but he was too close. She screamed in pain as she felt her spine begin to break.
* * * *
Higure stormed through the dark corridor in a black semi-transparent nightdress that barely covered her voluptuous body, her long tail snapping in irritation. Serene was close on her heels wearing only her vampire cloak as it swirled behind her, exposing her nude body at the front.
“Why did you just let him go like that?!” exclaimed the Vampire in surprise.
“Shut up! I didn’t know he would take off at the first opportunity he gets!”
“Oh, you thought he would wait calmly as you slowly have your feast of him?” remarked the Vampire sarcastically.
“Why is this even happening!” exclaimed Higure in frustration, “as far as I was told it never takes this much effort to convince a human man to become a meal!”
“Well a lot of time has passed since then.”
“That’s it! When I find him, I’ll drag him back to the room, then I’ll chain him to the bed and have my feast whether he likes it or not!”
Suddenly a female scream echoed down the corridor followed by a loud crash and shattering of glass, prompting Higure to sprint full speed towards the source. The Succubus noticed the wide open infirmary door and ran inside.
The scene that greeted her upon her arrival featured Michael standing with his arms around a naked Jurougumo with his face in her chest and hugging her to his naked chest in an extremely tight hug. The muscles on Michael’s arms flexed, causing the spider girl to arch her spine backwards and scream at the ceiling.
“You worthless cheap bastard!” screamed the Succubus at the top of her lungs as her fists began to shake in rage.
The human, startled by her sudden outburst, loosened his grip allowing the spider girl to get her arms free.
Kagehana took this opportunity to grip Michael’s shoulders in an attempt to push him back, “let me go!”
Michael began struggling with her as he attempted to regain control of the situation.
“I don’t believe this!” continued Higure at the top of her lungs, “I offered to drown you in mind blowing pleasure for the whole night long and you brushed me off so you could rape this filthy whore!”
At that point Serene finally caught up and strode in with her cloak streaming behind her. As soon as the Vampire girl’s eyes fell on Michael’s blood oozing from his wounds she stopped dead in her tracks. Hunger began to awaken in her as it began to cloud her mind.
“Blood…”
“Who cares!” the Succubus yelled at her, “if he wanted sex with blood I could have done that too!”
“Human… Blood…” droned the Vampire in a mesmerised voice.
Suddenly Higure sensed something was wrong with Serene, “hey are you feeling okay?”
As the smell of Michael’s blood finally made its way to her sensitive nose, Serene’s eyes flashed a terrifying crimson as she lost her mind and lunged forward in a blur.
Michael was saved by the fact that Serene’s speed was somewhat decreased by all the webs in the room. The Russian leaned to the side the moment the Vampire reached him, her nails scrapping a very deep wound all the way across his chest and smashed into the bewildered Kagehana. The two monster girls were flung through the room by a terrific momentum and crashed through the window, falling six stories down to the cobbled courtyard.
Higure watched in horror as Michael staggered to his feet and coughed out blood. The human leaned against the wall breathing heavily, as more blood gushed out of his mouth his eyes glazed over and he slid down the wall leaving a bloody smear behind.
* * * *
“Ah, the dessert has arrived” announced the Jurougumo with a sadistic smile.
Michael looked at James, the Englishman’s eyes were hazy and the cocoon he was occupying was stained crimson red now.
“Ti suka!” screamed Michael in rage as he grabbed a scalpel from the nearby table and charged at Kagehana.
Kagehana easily evaded his thrust as she claimed the home turf advantage. This human must be a complete fool if he so willingly ran into her web, mused Kagehana as she continued to easily avoid Michael’s desperate thrusts.
As he focused his whole attention on attempting to slice at the girl’s arteries, Michael did not notice a large blob of webbing and stepped right on it. Immediately his foot got stuck and he was rooted to the spot next to James.
Kagehana cackled in glee as she jumped at her latest catch, suddenly the human whirled around on the spot and kicked out with his free leg, burying his heel just under her exposed ribs. Kagehana was sent tumbling back, all air knocked out of her lungs.
Using the moment, Michael buried the scalpel in the cocoon and started cutting the Englishman out.
“Hang on J, I’ll get you out of this!”
Before he even managed to get halfway down the cocoon, Michael was tackled to the ground by the giant spider girl and the scalpel was knocked out of his hand at remained stuck in the cocoon.
“I just love prey that will keep fighting to the end” said Kagehana with an evil laugh as she began tearing Michael’s trench coat off.
“Now I’ll drain you dry like your frie…” Kagehana was cut off as Michael’s hand shot up and grabbed her slender neck; the Jurougumo began choking as Michael’s vice grip cut off her air way.
The spider girl started flaying around like crazy, her sharp spider legs tearing gashes on Michael’s exposed chest and arms. Michael squeezed harder as he tried to block out the pain through sheer will power, he knew if he let go, she’d kill him on the spot. However just as he thought she was about to give up, Kagehana turned her face at Michael and sprayed out a thick webbing in his face, sealing his head in a mini cocoon. Michael let go of her neck in surprise and tried to tear the webbing off as he began to suffocate.
Kagehana started coughing as air flooded her deprived lungs once more. She turned to the struggling Russian and raised one of her legs over his face like a spear, ready to impale him. Suddenly a sharp pain tore through her abdomen; she turned around and saw James leaning on her abdomen with the scalpel dug deep into her back.
The Jurougumo screamed in fury and sent the Englishman flying into a cabinet next to the door with a mighty sweep from her back leg.
Michael finally tore the last of the web from his face and jumped up. He now knew that this monster was week at close range as long as he stayed clear from her powerful lower half. Just as James crashed into the cabinet full of glassware, Michael closed the gap between himself and the spider and locked her top half in a bear hug.
Kagehana tried to desperately get a grip on Michael with her spider half but he was too close. She screamed in pain as she felt her spine begin to break.
* * * *
Higure stormed through the dark corridor in a black semi-transparent nightdress that barely covered her voluptuous body, her long tail snapping in irritation. Serene was close on her heels wearing only her vampire cloak as it swirled behind her, exposing her nude body at the front.
“Why did you just let him go like that?!” exclaimed the Vampire in surprise.
“Shut up! I didn’t know he would take off at the first opportunity he gets!”
“Oh, you thought he would wait calmly as you slowly have your feast of him?” remarked the Vampire sarcastically.
“Why is this even happening!” exclaimed Higure in frustration, “as far as I was told it never takes this much effort to convince a human man to become a meal!”
“Well a lot of time has passed since then.”
“That’s it! When I find him, I’ll drag him back to the room, then I’ll chain him to the bed and have my feast whether he likes it or not!”
Suddenly a female scream echoed down the corridor followed by a loud crash and shattering of glass, prompting Higure to sprint full speed towards the source. The Succubus noticed the wide open infirmary door and ran inside.
The scene that greeted her upon her arrival featured Michael standing with his arms around a naked Jurougumo with his face in her chest and hugging her to his naked chest in an extremely tight hug. The muscles on Michael’s arms flexed, causing the spider girl to arch her spine backwards and scream at the ceiling.
“You worthless cheap bastard!” screamed the Succubus at the top of her lungs as her fists began to shake in rage.
The human, startled by her sudden outburst, loosened his grip allowing the spider girl to get her arms free.
Kagehana took this opportunity to grip Michael’s shoulders in an attempt to push him back, “let me go!”
Michael began struggling with her as he attempted to regain control of the situation.
“I don’t believe this!” continued Higure at the top of her lungs, “I offered to drown you in mind blowing pleasure for the whole night long and you brushed me off so you could rape this filthy whore!”
At that point Serene finally caught up and strode in with her cloak streaming behind her. As soon as the Vampire girl’s eyes fell on Michael’s blood oozing from his wounds she stopped dead in her tracks. Hunger began to awaken in her as it began to cloud her mind.
“Blood…”
“Who cares!” the Succubus yelled at her, “if he wanted sex with blood I could have done that too!”
“Human… Blood…” droned the Vampire in a mesmerised voice.
Suddenly Higure sensed something was wrong with Serene, “hey are you feeling okay?”
As the smell of Michael’s blood finally made its way to her sensitive nose, Serene’s eyes flashed a terrifying crimson as she lost her mind and lunged forward in a blur.
Michael was saved by the fact that Serene’s speed was somewhat decreased by all the webs in the room. The Russian leaned to the side the moment the Vampire reached him, her nails scrapping a very deep wound all the way across his chest and smashed into the bewildered Kagehana. The two monster girls were flung through the room by a terrific momentum and crashed through the window, falling six stories down to the cobbled courtyard.
Higure watched in horror as Michael staggered to his feet and coughed out blood. The human leaned against the wall breathing heavily, as more blood gushed out of his mouth his eyes glazed over and he slid down the wall leaving a bloody smear behind.
* * * *
Chapter 10 - Pollination
► Show Spoiler
Michael groaned in discomfort as the light from the window crept across his face. He felt like he just had the worst nightmare since the time he dreamt of failing his university entrance exams. He wanted to open his eyes but it felt like it would require too much effort so he tried to go back to sleep.
“I’m sorry, I don’t know what came over me, I really didn’t mean to hurt your food Higure” whispered Serene’s voice from somewhere in the room.
“Don’t apologise to me! Apologise to him!” whispered Higure’s voice in annoyance, “and he’s not just a food source!”
“But he’s a human!”
“So?”
“Humans are filthy dumb cattle and their only purpose is to feed us!”
Michael snapped into the sitting position, his eyes wide open as he remembered the situation. He was back in Higure and Serene’s room, the two girls stood at the door looking surprised at Michael’s sudden awakening.
“What happened to James?” asked the Russian, a concerned look on his face.
“He’s fine and resting in his room” replied the Succubus as she eyed Michael with concern, “you shouldn’t move around in your condition.”
Michael started getting up and felt a sharp stabbing pain in his chest which made him look down. Two large scars ran diagonally across his chest, one slightly shorter then the other.
“Your flesh is healed but your bones will take slightly longer to mend completely” informed Higure.
Michael recalled the last thing he saw was blood, a lot of blood, his blood.
“How did I…” pondered the Russian out loud.
“Higure used her magic to save you and your brain dead friend” announced Serene in her arrogant tone.
Michael wanted to argue against the concept of existence of such farfetched things as ‘magic’ but then remembered that he was talking to a Vampire and a Succubus and was currently trapped in another world; and instead tried to get up again. Sharp pain shot through his chest once more but he gritted his teeth and ignored it.
“I said you have to take it easy!” exclaimed the Succubus with concern.
“I don’t have time for this; I got to find James and Zhao.”
As Michael finally managed to get on his feet, Higure strode up to him and pushed him back on the bed and got on top of him as she pinned his arms down with hers.
“Get off!” demanded Michael.
“Not unless you promise to stay down until your wound heals!”
Michael tried to struggle out of her grip but it was no use, the girl had too much supernatural strength. Finally he gave up and slumped back on the bed, “fine, but get Zhao here then.”
Higure turned to the Vampire, “can you go and find his friend?”
“Since when do you order me around?!” fumed Serene.
“Since it’s your fault he can’t walk around, it’s the least you could do!”
Serene clenched her fists in irritation, “fine but now me and that dog are even!” snapped Serene and stormed out of the room as she slammed the door shut.
Higure turned back to Michael who was still under her, “please don’t be mad at her, she’s just a little stubborn at time but she was really worried about you.”
Michael tried to imagine the Vampire being worried, but not even his great imaginative power could pull it off. At that point Michael remembered something, “I stopped moving, so can you get off me now?”
The Succubus looked down at him as she considered his proposal.
“Nope.”
“What?!” exclaimed Michael in surprise.
“You know it might take some time for Serene to find your friend, so how should we spend the time while we wait?” asked Higure and giggled mischievously.
“Don’t even think about it!” announced Michael defiantly.
The Succubus fluttered her eyelashes playfully, “you do owe me for saving your life and the life of your friend, so why not repay now?”
Michael realised that he was now officially in trouble. The Russian looked away from the Succubus who was now leaning seductively forward to emphasize the size of her breasts, “I don’t remember asking you to save anyone, so I owe you nothing.”
“Don’t be like that darling” purred the Succubus seductively as she ran her hand slowly down his chest and abs, sending pleasant shivers along Michael’s spine.
“Don’t you dare address me like that!” snapped Michael in agitation.
“Then how shall I address you then?” asked the Succubus as she leaned forward and ground her self across his groin.
Michael felt himself get aroused and began rapidly running complex differential equations in his head to distract himself. Higure noticed him concentrating and smiled slyly as she ran her hand slowly down her voluptuous body and stopped with it under her skirt. Suddenly the aroma from before once again assaulted Michael’s sense of smell and he felt his concentration dwindling.
“You do realise I have severed ribs in my chest!” announced Michael desperately as he tried to look anywhere but at her body.
“You won’t be using them so it shouldn’t matter” replied the Succubus in a matter of fact tone and let go of Michael’s hands. However before the liberated scientist could even move, the Succubus snapped her fingers at each of his wrists, sending out a few gold sparks that formed into slender chains around his wrists. Higure then waved her fingers away at the two bedposts and the chains extended with a light fizzing sound towards them and coiled around firmly in place.
Michael yanked at the chains sharply but they held true despite being so thin.
“You can’t do this! This is against the law where we come from!” complained Michael as he pulled on the chain with all his might to no avail.
“Really? It’s perfectly legal in our society” replied the Succubus with an intrigued tone as she unhooked her top at the front and allowed it to fall on the bed next to her.
Michael’s concentration crashed and burned as he saw her perfect, voluptuous naked breasts. The Russian tried to look away but his eyes were glued to her beautiful bosom. Her skin was so flawless and her nipples stood erect and inviting.
Higure noticed him staring and put her arms behind her head to emphasise her chest even more as she looked down at him smugly.
Michael felt the metaphorical member of the forum known as ‘Reason’ pack up his bag and head for the door labelled ‘Exit’ despite the protests from the other members.
Higure continued to use her strikingly gorgeous body and Charm magic to drive Michael further into a corner. The Succubus piled up pillows and helped the dazzled Michael adjust so he was in a semi upright position under her. She then cupped up her breast and licked the nipple, seductively trailing her saliva on it.
A number of metaphorical figures have jumped on ‘Reason’ and where holding on to him as they begged him to stay as he continued to march determined towards the door.
Higure positioned her breast in front of Michael’s face and looked down at him smugly.
“Lick” commanded the Succubus.
As ‘Reason’ finally reached the door and turned the knob to open it, the entire assembly of Michael’s metaphorical figures piled on top of him to prevent the bastard from leaving; causing Michael to hesitate in the process.
Higure sighed seductively and put her arms around Michael’s neck as she pulled his face into her breast.
“Lick” repeated the Succubus.
‘Reason’s’ hand erupted from the pile of hooded figures as he forcefully began dragging himself forward slowly through the door and into the black abyss beyond. This translated in real life into Michael’s obedient licking of Higure’s breast.
As the human continued to slowly lick her saliva from her nipple, Higure was overcome with an extraordinary feeling of pleasure, causing her to bite her lip in an attempt to prevent a moan from escaping. She heard it felt good to be with a human man, but this felt ridiculously good, and they haven’t even began the actual act yet.
Higure felt her underwear get wet and cursed herself for forgetting to remove the rest of her’s and Michael’s clothes, an act which would now involve interrupting the human from pleasuring her. The Succubus managed to hold herself for about ten minutes while Michael continued to passionately kiss and lick her breasts and neck, before she gave into her desire and pushed Michael back as she began undoing his pants with outmost urgency.
At this point in time only ‘Reason’s’ feet remained inside the room as the rest of the assembly tried to desperately win a tug-of-war game against him. Higure’s magic however was not only targeted at ‘Reason’, whom she powered up and persuaded to leave, but also put Michael’s strongest metaphor ‘Pride’ into a slumber.
As Higure’s excitement rose she became unable to contain her grip on both ‘Reason’ and ‘Pride’ as she threw Michael’s pants into the corner and stared hungrily at his crotch.
‘Pride’ awoke and looked around startled, just a second ago he thought he heard a faint soothing melody played somewhere outside. Before he could begin pondering on the nature of the melody, his gaze fell on the now almost departed ‘Reason’ and the rest of the assembly who were trying in vain to keep him inside. Without a seconds hesitation, ‘Pride’ leapt to the door and grabbed ‘Reason’s’ foot, “Oh no you don’t!”
‘Pride yanked the struggling ‘Reason’ back into the assembly hall and began beating his face with a large leather bound book to knock some sense into him.
After a thorough thrashing, ‘Reason’ finally snapped back to normal and looked around wildly at the rest of the gang with an apologetic look on his face.
“Glad to have you back with us” announced ‘Pride’.
Michael snapped out of Higure’s Charm spell and tried fruitlessly to break the chains gain.
The Succubus noticed the human struggle and clicked her tongue in irritation. What ever, thought Higure, I can’t stop now anyway.
“Stop starring at it!” exclaimed Michael, his face turning red.
Higure ignored him and touched it experimentally, he was rock hard.
“Hey! Are you listening!” yelled Michael hoarsely.
Higure rolled her eyes in irritation and stood up on the bed with her back to him as she positioned her beautiful tight ass in front of his face.
“Watch” commanded the Succubus as she bent forward, dropped her skirt and began slowly dragging her underwear down.
Michael tried to look away in embarrassment but her tail curled around his neck and held his head to look at her. As she slowly dragged her underwear down her butt, Michael noticed a trail of viscous fluid ooze from her tight folds and onto her underwear. A much more intense concentration of the previous exotic aroma hit his senses hard, making his head spin as a great beast of lust attempted to breach the assembly hall of his sub-conciseness from outside.
Higure finally slipped her panties completely off and looked at Michael still holding his neck with her tail, “still feel like resisting?”
Michael yanked desperately at the chains knowing that his mind was going to collapse if he stayed here any longer.
The succubus sighed in disappointment and uncurled her tail from around his neck; with a sharp snap of her tail she slapped Michael in the face with the arrow point of her tail and turned to face him again.
“The heck was that for!?” exclaimed the Russian in surprise.
“For being a jerk” declared Higure.
Before Michael could reply the Succubus stuck her underwear in his mouth, gagging him.
Michael tried to speak in protest but he could not form any words; however in his attempt at speech, his tongue tasted the sweet sticky fluid that Higure’s panties were covered in. Just like with the nectar, he couldn’t control his reaction and licked it off and swallowed it automatically, letting it ooze over his throat with a sweet burning sensation. Michael felt like two thirds of his mental metaphors collapsed unconscious in an instant as he began craving more of Higure’s fluids.
The Succubus lay down on the bed next to him and leaned over his crotch. Michael tried to protest but once gain only muffled words came out. Higure gave him a last lusty look, before taking his shaft in her hand and pushing it whole in her mouth.
Michael felt unbearable pleasure as the Succubus’s tongue wrapped around his shaft and began slowly sliding up and down. At this point in time, only ‘Pride’ stood conscious in the metaphorical forum. As Higure continued to pleasure him, she kept looking up at his face; Michael’s pride caused him to bite down on his tongue in order to deny her the satisfaction of seeing him enjoying it.
Finally Higure sat up and kissed him on the cheek
“Even though I would love to taste your orgasm in my mouth, I think our first time should be more natural” purred Higure seductively as she removed her underwear from Michael’s mouth and positioned her hips over his crotch.
“Don’t you dare!” exclaimed the scientist, relieved to finally be able to speak.
Higure’s tail wrapped around Michael’s shaft and began to stroke him.
“Beg me if you want me to stop” replied the Succubus erotically, as her fluids began to ooze down onto her tail as it continued to stroke Michael’s shaft.
Michael’s pride was stuck in a lose-lose situation.
Michael pooled up all his strength and tried to break the chains again, “I won’t let a stupid slut like you be my first time!” He sagged back down when the chains failed to budge once more.
Higure’s eyes widened in disbelief and joy as she threw her arms around the human’s neck and gave him a long, deep kiss.
After pulling away, she leaned closer to his ear and whispered “for that reason alone I shall never let you go.”
Before he could reply, Higure tightened her embrace and sealed his mouth off with another deep kiss as she lowered herself slowly on his shaft, using her tail to guide him.
Michael tried to struggle free but her embrace had him pinned to the bed; as the tip of his shaft touched her nether lips and entered her, Michael felt a terrible sense of defeat mixed with an incredible feeling of pleasure. As she continued to lower herself slowly, Michael felt a slight bit of resistance, however the Succubus continued regardless, stretching a way for him as she moaned into his mouth much to his surprise. Michael felt his shaft get sucked completely into her as she lowered her self down and sat on his crotch. It felt so warm and wet and extremely tight in her that Michael was afraid to even move.
The Succubus pulled away from the kiss and stared Michael in the eyes, with a dreamy yet smug gaze, “I’ll be on top for our first time.”
“Like hell I’ll let you!” snapped Michael, his pride exploding in rage.
“You have no say in this” replied Higure, “you’re chained down so it’s my call on what position we use, and I choose girl on top!”
Before Michael could continue his protest, Higure began to ride him slowly and his words were lost and replaced by involuntary moans.
Higure’s mind went completely ablaze when she started rocking back and forth on him and she knew Michael’s did too by the look on his face. She felt herself near a climax and thought how pathetic it was for a Succubus to cum so soon.
Michael felt himself nearing a climax, his pride refused to fall even after all that has happened; he was going to get her back for this, no matter what she was going to pay; no matter how much he enjoyed it and wanted her to never stop.
Suddenly Higure snapped her fingers and the chains on his wrists disappeared and she looked at him pleadingly.
“Hold me” instructed the Succubus.
Unable to resist this close to the climax, Michael wrapped his arms around her waist and began passionately kissing her breasts.
Higure muttered something incomprehensible under her breath just before arching backwards and giving out a pleasured little scream as her inner walls contracted in a massive orgasm which pushed Michael over the edge as he came inside her in a searing white hot explosion.
Her insides kept sucking in synch with Michael’s throbbing as she sucked out every last drop of cum out of him and collapsed into his arms. She lay there breathing heavily with her eyes closed and utter bliss on her face. After about five minutes her eyes fluttered open and she smiled at Michael.
“Let’s go again!” she announce and batted her eyelashes at him, “you can be on top this time.”
“Hey my dept is repaid!”
“You think you can repay for your life so easily?!” asked the Succubus in surprise.
“It doesn’t matter I’m leaving” announced Michael as he began to get up.
Higure’s legs wrapped around him and pushed him back into her voluptuous thighs as she lay under him.
“This is un fair!” protested the scientist.
“I never said it would be” sniggered Higure and kissed him.
* * * *
“I’m sorry, I don’t know what came over me, I really didn’t mean to hurt your food Higure” whispered Serene’s voice from somewhere in the room.
“Don’t apologise to me! Apologise to him!” whispered Higure’s voice in annoyance, “and he’s not just a food source!”
“But he’s a human!”
“So?”
“Humans are filthy dumb cattle and their only purpose is to feed us!”
Michael snapped into the sitting position, his eyes wide open as he remembered the situation. He was back in Higure and Serene’s room, the two girls stood at the door looking surprised at Michael’s sudden awakening.
“What happened to James?” asked the Russian, a concerned look on his face.
“He’s fine and resting in his room” replied the Succubus as she eyed Michael with concern, “you shouldn’t move around in your condition.”
Michael started getting up and felt a sharp stabbing pain in his chest which made him look down. Two large scars ran diagonally across his chest, one slightly shorter then the other.
“Your flesh is healed but your bones will take slightly longer to mend completely” informed Higure.
Michael recalled the last thing he saw was blood, a lot of blood, his blood.
“How did I…” pondered the Russian out loud.
“Higure used her magic to save you and your brain dead friend” announced Serene in her arrogant tone.
Michael wanted to argue against the concept of existence of such farfetched things as ‘magic’ but then remembered that he was talking to a Vampire and a Succubus and was currently trapped in another world; and instead tried to get up again. Sharp pain shot through his chest once more but he gritted his teeth and ignored it.
“I said you have to take it easy!” exclaimed the Succubus with concern.
“I don’t have time for this; I got to find James and Zhao.”
As Michael finally managed to get on his feet, Higure strode up to him and pushed him back on the bed and got on top of him as she pinned his arms down with hers.
“Get off!” demanded Michael.
“Not unless you promise to stay down until your wound heals!”
Michael tried to struggle out of her grip but it was no use, the girl had too much supernatural strength. Finally he gave up and slumped back on the bed, “fine, but get Zhao here then.”
Higure turned to the Vampire, “can you go and find his friend?”
“Since when do you order me around?!” fumed Serene.
“Since it’s your fault he can’t walk around, it’s the least you could do!”
Serene clenched her fists in irritation, “fine but now me and that dog are even!” snapped Serene and stormed out of the room as she slammed the door shut.
Higure turned back to Michael who was still under her, “please don’t be mad at her, she’s just a little stubborn at time but she was really worried about you.”
Michael tried to imagine the Vampire being worried, but not even his great imaginative power could pull it off. At that point Michael remembered something, “I stopped moving, so can you get off me now?”
The Succubus looked down at him as she considered his proposal.
“Nope.”
“What?!” exclaimed Michael in surprise.
“You know it might take some time for Serene to find your friend, so how should we spend the time while we wait?” asked Higure and giggled mischievously.
“Don’t even think about it!” announced Michael defiantly.
The Succubus fluttered her eyelashes playfully, “you do owe me for saving your life and the life of your friend, so why not repay now?”
Michael realised that he was now officially in trouble. The Russian looked away from the Succubus who was now leaning seductively forward to emphasize the size of her breasts, “I don’t remember asking you to save anyone, so I owe you nothing.”
“Don’t be like that darling” purred the Succubus seductively as she ran her hand slowly down his chest and abs, sending pleasant shivers along Michael’s spine.
“Don’t you dare address me like that!” snapped Michael in agitation.
“Then how shall I address you then?” asked the Succubus as she leaned forward and ground her self across his groin.
Michael felt himself get aroused and began rapidly running complex differential equations in his head to distract himself. Higure noticed him concentrating and smiled slyly as she ran her hand slowly down her voluptuous body and stopped with it under her skirt. Suddenly the aroma from before once again assaulted Michael’s sense of smell and he felt his concentration dwindling.
“You do realise I have severed ribs in my chest!” announced Michael desperately as he tried to look anywhere but at her body.
“You won’t be using them so it shouldn’t matter” replied the Succubus in a matter of fact tone and let go of Michael’s hands. However before the liberated scientist could even move, the Succubus snapped her fingers at each of his wrists, sending out a few gold sparks that formed into slender chains around his wrists. Higure then waved her fingers away at the two bedposts and the chains extended with a light fizzing sound towards them and coiled around firmly in place.
Michael yanked at the chains sharply but they held true despite being so thin.
“You can’t do this! This is against the law where we come from!” complained Michael as he pulled on the chain with all his might to no avail.
“Really? It’s perfectly legal in our society” replied the Succubus with an intrigued tone as she unhooked her top at the front and allowed it to fall on the bed next to her.
Michael’s concentration crashed and burned as he saw her perfect, voluptuous naked breasts. The Russian tried to look away but his eyes were glued to her beautiful bosom. Her skin was so flawless and her nipples stood erect and inviting.
Higure noticed him staring and put her arms behind her head to emphasise her chest even more as she looked down at him smugly.
Michael felt the metaphorical member of the forum known as ‘Reason’ pack up his bag and head for the door labelled ‘Exit’ despite the protests from the other members.
Higure continued to use her strikingly gorgeous body and Charm magic to drive Michael further into a corner. The Succubus piled up pillows and helped the dazzled Michael adjust so he was in a semi upright position under her. She then cupped up her breast and licked the nipple, seductively trailing her saliva on it.
A number of metaphorical figures have jumped on ‘Reason’ and where holding on to him as they begged him to stay as he continued to march determined towards the door.
Higure positioned her breast in front of Michael’s face and looked down at him smugly.
“Lick” commanded the Succubus.
As ‘Reason’ finally reached the door and turned the knob to open it, the entire assembly of Michael’s metaphorical figures piled on top of him to prevent the bastard from leaving; causing Michael to hesitate in the process.
Higure sighed seductively and put her arms around Michael’s neck as she pulled his face into her breast.
“Lick” repeated the Succubus.
‘Reason’s’ hand erupted from the pile of hooded figures as he forcefully began dragging himself forward slowly through the door and into the black abyss beyond. This translated in real life into Michael’s obedient licking of Higure’s breast.
As the human continued to slowly lick her saliva from her nipple, Higure was overcome with an extraordinary feeling of pleasure, causing her to bite her lip in an attempt to prevent a moan from escaping. She heard it felt good to be with a human man, but this felt ridiculously good, and they haven’t even began the actual act yet.
Higure felt her underwear get wet and cursed herself for forgetting to remove the rest of her’s and Michael’s clothes, an act which would now involve interrupting the human from pleasuring her. The Succubus managed to hold herself for about ten minutes while Michael continued to passionately kiss and lick her breasts and neck, before she gave into her desire and pushed Michael back as she began undoing his pants with outmost urgency.
At this point in time only ‘Reason’s’ feet remained inside the room as the rest of the assembly tried to desperately win a tug-of-war game against him. Higure’s magic however was not only targeted at ‘Reason’, whom she powered up and persuaded to leave, but also put Michael’s strongest metaphor ‘Pride’ into a slumber.
As Higure’s excitement rose she became unable to contain her grip on both ‘Reason’ and ‘Pride’ as she threw Michael’s pants into the corner and stared hungrily at his crotch.
‘Pride’ awoke and looked around startled, just a second ago he thought he heard a faint soothing melody played somewhere outside. Before he could begin pondering on the nature of the melody, his gaze fell on the now almost departed ‘Reason’ and the rest of the assembly who were trying in vain to keep him inside. Without a seconds hesitation, ‘Pride’ leapt to the door and grabbed ‘Reason’s’ foot, “Oh no you don’t!”
‘Pride yanked the struggling ‘Reason’ back into the assembly hall and began beating his face with a large leather bound book to knock some sense into him.
After a thorough thrashing, ‘Reason’ finally snapped back to normal and looked around wildly at the rest of the gang with an apologetic look on his face.
“Glad to have you back with us” announced ‘Pride’.
Michael snapped out of Higure’s Charm spell and tried fruitlessly to break the chains gain.
The Succubus noticed the human struggle and clicked her tongue in irritation. What ever, thought Higure, I can’t stop now anyway.
“Stop starring at it!” exclaimed Michael, his face turning red.
Higure ignored him and touched it experimentally, he was rock hard.
“Hey! Are you listening!” yelled Michael hoarsely.
Higure rolled her eyes in irritation and stood up on the bed with her back to him as she positioned her beautiful tight ass in front of his face.
“Watch” commanded the Succubus as she bent forward, dropped her skirt and began slowly dragging her underwear down.
Michael tried to look away in embarrassment but her tail curled around his neck and held his head to look at her. As she slowly dragged her underwear down her butt, Michael noticed a trail of viscous fluid ooze from her tight folds and onto her underwear. A much more intense concentration of the previous exotic aroma hit his senses hard, making his head spin as a great beast of lust attempted to breach the assembly hall of his sub-conciseness from outside.
Higure finally slipped her panties completely off and looked at Michael still holding his neck with her tail, “still feel like resisting?”
Michael yanked desperately at the chains knowing that his mind was going to collapse if he stayed here any longer.
The succubus sighed in disappointment and uncurled her tail from around his neck; with a sharp snap of her tail she slapped Michael in the face with the arrow point of her tail and turned to face him again.
“The heck was that for!?” exclaimed the Russian in surprise.
“For being a jerk” declared Higure.
Before Michael could reply the Succubus stuck her underwear in his mouth, gagging him.
Michael tried to speak in protest but he could not form any words; however in his attempt at speech, his tongue tasted the sweet sticky fluid that Higure’s panties were covered in. Just like with the nectar, he couldn’t control his reaction and licked it off and swallowed it automatically, letting it ooze over his throat with a sweet burning sensation. Michael felt like two thirds of his mental metaphors collapsed unconscious in an instant as he began craving more of Higure’s fluids.
The Succubus lay down on the bed next to him and leaned over his crotch. Michael tried to protest but once gain only muffled words came out. Higure gave him a last lusty look, before taking his shaft in her hand and pushing it whole in her mouth.
Michael felt unbearable pleasure as the Succubus’s tongue wrapped around his shaft and began slowly sliding up and down. At this point in time, only ‘Pride’ stood conscious in the metaphorical forum. As Higure continued to pleasure him, she kept looking up at his face; Michael’s pride caused him to bite down on his tongue in order to deny her the satisfaction of seeing him enjoying it.
Finally Higure sat up and kissed him on the cheek
“Even though I would love to taste your orgasm in my mouth, I think our first time should be more natural” purred Higure seductively as she removed her underwear from Michael’s mouth and positioned her hips over his crotch.
“Don’t you dare!” exclaimed the scientist, relieved to finally be able to speak.
Higure’s tail wrapped around Michael’s shaft and began to stroke him.
“Beg me if you want me to stop” replied the Succubus erotically, as her fluids began to ooze down onto her tail as it continued to stroke Michael’s shaft.
Michael’s pride was stuck in a lose-lose situation.
Michael pooled up all his strength and tried to break the chains again, “I won’t let a stupid slut like you be my first time!” He sagged back down when the chains failed to budge once more.
Higure’s eyes widened in disbelief and joy as she threw her arms around the human’s neck and gave him a long, deep kiss.
After pulling away, she leaned closer to his ear and whispered “for that reason alone I shall never let you go.”
Before he could reply, Higure tightened her embrace and sealed his mouth off with another deep kiss as she lowered herself slowly on his shaft, using her tail to guide him.
Michael tried to struggle free but her embrace had him pinned to the bed; as the tip of his shaft touched her nether lips and entered her, Michael felt a terrible sense of defeat mixed with an incredible feeling of pleasure. As she continued to lower herself slowly, Michael felt a slight bit of resistance, however the Succubus continued regardless, stretching a way for him as she moaned into his mouth much to his surprise. Michael felt his shaft get sucked completely into her as she lowered her self down and sat on his crotch. It felt so warm and wet and extremely tight in her that Michael was afraid to even move.
The Succubus pulled away from the kiss and stared Michael in the eyes, with a dreamy yet smug gaze, “I’ll be on top for our first time.”
“Like hell I’ll let you!” snapped Michael, his pride exploding in rage.
“You have no say in this” replied Higure, “you’re chained down so it’s my call on what position we use, and I choose girl on top!”
Before Michael could continue his protest, Higure began to ride him slowly and his words were lost and replaced by involuntary moans.
Higure’s mind went completely ablaze when she started rocking back and forth on him and she knew Michael’s did too by the look on his face. She felt herself near a climax and thought how pathetic it was for a Succubus to cum so soon.
Michael felt himself nearing a climax, his pride refused to fall even after all that has happened; he was going to get her back for this, no matter what she was going to pay; no matter how much he enjoyed it and wanted her to never stop.
Suddenly Higure snapped her fingers and the chains on his wrists disappeared and she looked at him pleadingly.
“Hold me” instructed the Succubus.
Unable to resist this close to the climax, Michael wrapped his arms around her waist and began passionately kissing her breasts.
Higure muttered something incomprehensible under her breath just before arching backwards and giving out a pleasured little scream as her inner walls contracted in a massive orgasm which pushed Michael over the edge as he came inside her in a searing white hot explosion.
Her insides kept sucking in synch with Michael’s throbbing as she sucked out every last drop of cum out of him and collapsed into his arms. She lay there breathing heavily with her eyes closed and utter bliss on her face. After about five minutes her eyes fluttered open and she smiled at Michael.
“Let’s go again!” she announce and batted her eyelashes at him, “you can be on top this time.”
“Hey my dept is repaid!”
“You think you can repay for your life so easily?!” asked the Succubus in surprise.
“It doesn’t matter I’m leaving” announced Michael as he began to get up.
Higure’s legs wrapped around him and pushed him back into her voluptuous thighs as she lay under him.
“This is un fair!” protested the scientist.
“I never said it would be” sniggered Higure and kissed him.
* * * *
Chapter 11 - Dark Lily, Poker and Full Bloom
► Show Spoiler
Serene was getting exceedingly agitated as she gracefully strode through one of the countless corridors of the Academy. Who ever this Zhao human was, he was harder to find in castle full of Monsters then a needle was in a hay stack reserved for a rather large Holstaurus. She has already checked the rooms of all the powerful girls and came up with nothing. Surely if there was a human man in the castle he would have been snatched by the most aggressive Mamono first, or seduced if he waved Irra’s document in time.
What was so great about these worthless walking blood sacks? They are week, short lived, arrogant, powerless, have zero will power and on top of that… Serene recalled the image of Michael’s face pressed against her breasts and turned red.
“Why does that bastard keep popping up in my mind!” burst out the Vampire as she slammed her fist into the wall, leaving a large crack in the marble.
“Damn you Higure! Why did you have to go and keep him in our room!”
“So that sluttish princess got herself a new toy did she?” asked a sultry voice behind Serene.
The Vampire spun around surprised. Behind her stood a beautiful tanned woman with extremely long pale bluish-white hair. She wore loosely strung purple leather top that covered her melon like breast; and very tight leather skirt, knee high leather boots and elbow length gloves all of the same matching purple colour. Two long pointy ears protruded from her hair which was adorned with many purple silk ribbons and one gorgeous purple lily. The woman’s light pink lips portrayed an innocent smile while her light blue eyes displayed utter arrogance. A long magenta coloured whip hung at her side, a tool with many uses as Serene recalled.
“After all a man is much more fun then a prideful Vampire” continued the Dark Elf as she advanced closer to Serene.
“Shut your trap!” barked Serene, “we were never like that!”
“But now that she cast you aside you must feel like a poor wounded animal” went on the Dark Elf as she ignored Serene, “but don’t worry, I can take you in, I’ll enjoy breaking that stupid groundless pride of yours…”
Serene exploded in rage and lounged at the Dark Elf girl with her claws drawn. The Dark Elf snapped her fingers and melded into the air, disappearing from sight completely.
“Oh my, so the princess has such a violent side, just like a rabid dog” chuckled an arrogant voice from all around Serene.
“Show your face, you coward!” raged the furious Vampire.
“Don’t kid yourself, you have no chance to beat me in your current state, your kind is powerless without blood to fuel your magic” lectured the Dark Elf.
Serene’s eyes glowed with hatred as she tried to pinpoint the location of the voice, but it seemed to come from all around her.
Suddenly the voice came from straight behind her as it whispered into her ear, “after all you are just a bloodsucking parasite.”
Serene spun around but found her self looking at empty corridor again. The presence of the Dark Elf seemed to have completely vanished and Serene was left alone burning with rage.
The Vampire spun around on her heel and stormed down the corridor looking for the human Zhao again. As she passed room number sixty nine, a tingling sensation went up her spine.
Serene backtracked to the door and knocked loudly. A moment later the door unlocked and opened slightly.
* * * *
Cassandra found herself staring at a very angry looking Vampire outside the door. As the Siren’s heart began to slowly sink into a tar pit of despair, she wondered why life was so unfair to her. Just a moment ago she was learning how to play this wonderful new game called ‘poker’ from Zhao. She was so happy to spend time with her beloved that she was not one bit disappointed that she could not win a single game. She cursed herself for forgetting the kind of situation she was in when she cheerfully fluttered to the door to find out who was knocking. Now this scary and powerful Mamono was about to take her man away from her forever and use him as nothing more then a food source.
“Is there a human here by the name of Zhao?” asked Serene coldly.
“N-no!” squeaked Cassandra in a desperate attempt to hide the truth.
“Hey Cassandra is it a friend of yours there?” asked Zhao from the bed as he leaned into Serene’s view, with a bunch of cards from the airport still in his hands.
Cassandra’s heart dropped like a stone into an endless well.
“You can’t have him!” cried out the Siren desperately as she flew across the room and hugged Zhao, screening him from the Vampire with her wings.
Zhao felt her feathers ruffle up as the girl looked defiantly at the Vampire.
“G-go and feed of the o-others, this one’s is mine” announced Cassandra threateningly.
The moment Serene stepped into the room, Zhao felt Cassandra begin to tremble as she continued to hide him under her wings.
Zhao put his arms around the Siren and hugged her closer, which immediately stopped her shaking.
“What do you want?” asked Zhao sternly.
The blond Vampire stopped in front of the couple and looked down at them coldly, “your friend Michael wanted to see you, he and that other blond moron almost got killed last night and are now recovering.”
Zhao felt a chill go down his spine and sprang off the bed.
Serene watched the human dash out of the room with the bewildered Siren flying close behind him.
“Feeding of him will give me indigestion” muttered the Vampire under her breath, “at least Higure’s dog was fit.”
* * * *
Irra was having a really bad day, first she was rudely awoken when Zara burst into her office and started giving a panicked report on how the three human ambassadors got attacked in the night, and now the said ambassadors have failed to show up to their introductory lecture which left the Baphomet hanging in an embarrassing silence in front of the whole Academy. Those bastards, Irra gripped her scythe tightly in irritation as she continued on her way to room eighty eight. Not only did that arrogant stuck up fool think that his stupid ‘ambassador’ story tricked her but he had the nerve of not showing up to follow through with his phoney lie. If he thought that Higure and Serene were bad, he had no idea what was coming to him, thought Irra as she chuckled maliciously.
Here it is, thought Irra as she arrived at the door labelled eighty eight, now it’s time for that fool to reap what he sawed.
The Baphomet slammed the door open and walked in carrying her scythe on her shoulder.
“Doctor Vinagr…” Irra’s voice trailed of as she stared at the scene in front of her.
The ‘ambassador’ was lying naked in bed, with Higure riding on top of him in the midst of another orgasm. The Succubus was burning with dark crimson energy which she seemed to be drawing out of the man under her. The human’s eyes were closed and he seemed to be unconscious, however his body appeared to pulse with a faint dark blue glow.
As soon as the Succubus recovered from her prolonged orgasm she pointed and snapped her finger at a glowing red number on the wall behind the bed which immediately switched from seventeen to eighteen.
“Are you trying to kill him!” screamed Irra from the doorway, “we need them alive!”
Higure turned to face the door as though just realising that someone was there; the Succubus’s eyes were glowing a brilliant crimson.
“Headmistress, why are you here?” asked Higure surprised.
“I’m here to find out why this human is not at the introductory lecture!”
The Succubus seemed puzzled as she tried to remember something.
“I gave you a document this morning!” fumed the Baphomet as her claws began to shake in agitation.
“Oh that!” exclaimed the Succubus in realisation. “I was planning to give it to him after but…” her eyes strayed to the red number behind the bed, “guess I got a bit carried away” her voice trailed of in embarrassment.
“A bit!?” exclaimed Irra, “is he even breathing!?”
“Well he is getting hard again so I guess he is…”
“Get off him!” screamed the Baphomet.
“But he could go for a couple more…”
“Now!!!”
The Succubus looked at the human longingly and slowly began to rise. Suddenly the human’s arms wrapped around her hips and bought the Succubus down on him again, however he still remained unconscious.
Higure giggled mischievously, “See, he doesn’t want me to.”
Irra drew her scythe, “then I’ll cut his arms off.”
“Okay, okay, we’ll stop!” announced Higure and pulled Michael in for one last deep kiss, taking extra care so that Irra can see the whole process as she looked sideways smugly at her.
The Baphomet felt a strange combination of arousal and irritation well up inside as she watched Higure finally break the kiss and trail saliva behind.
Higure uncurled the human’s arms from around her, “we’ll continue this later” she said coyly and reluctantly slid off him. The burning dark energy around her seemed to dissipate the moment she broke contact with the human who also stopped pulsating.
Irra turned around and closed the door to the room, “now I need to discuss something with our guest so I assume you can get him functional again?”
Higure looked at the unconscious Russian at her side, “I could try I guess.”
“You’d better, because if that human is not up in five minutes I’m going to have to…” Irra was interrupted as the door slammed open crushing her into the wall.
* * * *
What was so great about these worthless walking blood sacks? They are week, short lived, arrogant, powerless, have zero will power and on top of that… Serene recalled the image of Michael’s face pressed against her breasts and turned red.
“Why does that bastard keep popping up in my mind!” burst out the Vampire as she slammed her fist into the wall, leaving a large crack in the marble.
“Damn you Higure! Why did you have to go and keep him in our room!”
“So that sluttish princess got herself a new toy did she?” asked a sultry voice behind Serene.
The Vampire spun around surprised. Behind her stood a beautiful tanned woman with extremely long pale bluish-white hair. She wore loosely strung purple leather top that covered her melon like breast; and very tight leather skirt, knee high leather boots and elbow length gloves all of the same matching purple colour. Two long pointy ears protruded from her hair which was adorned with many purple silk ribbons and one gorgeous purple lily. The woman’s light pink lips portrayed an innocent smile while her light blue eyes displayed utter arrogance. A long magenta coloured whip hung at her side, a tool with many uses as Serene recalled.
“After all a man is much more fun then a prideful Vampire” continued the Dark Elf as she advanced closer to Serene.
“Shut your trap!” barked Serene, “we were never like that!”
“But now that she cast you aside you must feel like a poor wounded animal” went on the Dark Elf as she ignored Serene, “but don’t worry, I can take you in, I’ll enjoy breaking that stupid groundless pride of yours…”
Serene exploded in rage and lounged at the Dark Elf girl with her claws drawn. The Dark Elf snapped her fingers and melded into the air, disappearing from sight completely.
“Oh my, so the princess has such a violent side, just like a rabid dog” chuckled an arrogant voice from all around Serene.
“Show your face, you coward!” raged the furious Vampire.
“Don’t kid yourself, you have no chance to beat me in your current state, your kind is powerless without blood to fuel your magic” lectured the Dark Elf.
Serene’s eyes glowed with hatred as she tried to pinpoint the location of the voice, but it seemed to come from all around her.
Suddenly the voice came from straight behind her as it whispered into her ear, “after all you are just a bloodsucking parasite.”
Serene spun around but found her self looking at empty corridor again. The presence of the Dark Elf seemed to have completely vanished and Serene was left alone burning with rage.
The Vampire spun around on her heel and stormed down the corridor looking for the human Zhao again. As she passed room number sixty nine, a tingling sensation went up her spine.
Serene backtracked to the door and knocked loudly. A moment later the door unlocked and opened slightly.
* * * *
Cassandra found herself staring at a very angry looking Vampire outside the door. As the Siren’s heart began to slowly sink into a tar pit of despair, she wondered why life was so unfair to her. Just a moment ago she was learning how to play this wonderful new game called ‘poker’ from Zhao. She was so happy to spend time with her beloved that she was not one bit disappointed that she could not win a single game. She cursed herself for forgetting the kind of situation she was in when she cheerfully fluttered to the door to find out who was knocking. Now this scary and powerful Mamono was about to take her man away from her forever and use him as nothing more then a food source.
“Is there a human here by the name of Zhao?” asked Serene coldly.
“N-no!” squeaked Cassandra in a desperate attempt to hide the truth.
“Hey Cassandra is it a friend of yours there?” asked Zhao from the bed as he leaned into Serene’s view, with a bunch of cards from the airport still in his hands.
Cassandra’s heart dropped like a stone into an endless well.
“You can’t have him!” cried out the Siren desperately as she flew across the room and hugged Zhao, screening him from the Vampire with her wings.
Zhao felt her feathers ruffle up as the girl looked defiantly at the Vampire.
“G-go and feed of the o-others, this one’s is mine” announced Cassandra threateningly.
The moment Serene stepped into the room, Zhao felt Cassandra begin to tremble as she continued to hide him under her wings.
Zhao put his arms around the Siren and hugged her closer, which immediately stopped her shaking.
“What do you want?” asked Zhao sternly.
The blond Vampire stopped in front of the couple and looked down at them coldly, “your friend Michael wanted to see you, he and that other blond moron almost got killed last night and are now recovering.”
Zhao felt a chill go down his spine and sprang off the bed.
Serene watched the human dash out of the room with the bewildered Siren flying close behind him.
“Feeding of him will give me indigestion” muttered the Vampire under her breath, “at least Higure’s dog was fit.”
* * * *
Irra was having a really bad day, first she was rudely awoken when Zara burst into her office and started giving a panicked report on how the three human ambassadors got attacked in the night, and now the said ambassadors have failed to show up to their introductory lecture which left the Baphomet hanging in an embarrassing silence in front of the whole Academy. Those bastards, Irra gripped her scythe tightly in irritation as she continued on her way to room eighty eight. Not only did that arrogant stuck up fool think that his stupid ‘ambassador’ story tricked her but he had the nerve of not showing up to follow through with his phoney lie. If he thought that Higure and Serene were bad, he had no idea what was coming to him, thought Irra as she chuckled maliciously.
Here it is, thought Irra as she arrived at the door labelled eighty eight, now it’s time for that fool to reap what he sawed.
The Baphomet slammed the door open and walked in carrying her scythe on her shoulder.
“Doctor Vinagr…” Irra’s voice trailed of as she stared at the scene in front of her.
The ‘ambassador’ was lying naked in bed, with Higure riding on top of him in the midst of another orgasm. The Succubus was burning with dark crimson energy which she seemed to be drawing out of the man under her. The human’s eyes were closed and he seemed to be unconscious, however his body appeared to pulse with a faint dark blue glow.
As soon as the Succubus recovered from her prolonged orgasm she pointed and snapped her finger at a glowing red number on the wall behind the bed which immediately switched from seventeen to eighteen.
“Are you trying to kill him!” screamed Irra from the doorway, “we need them alive!”
Higure turned to face the door as though just realising that someone was there; the Succubus’s eyes were glowing a brilliant crimson.
“Headmistress, why are you here?” asked Higure surprised.
“I’m here to find out why this human is not at the introductory lecture!”
The Succubus seemed puzzled as she tried to remember something.
“I gave you a document this morning!” fumed the Baphomet as her claws began to shake in agitation.
“Oh that!” exclaimed the Succubus in realisation. “I was planning to give it to him after but…” her eyes strayed to the red number behind the bed, “guess I got a bit carried away” her voice trailed of in embarrassment.
“A bit!?” exclaimed Irra, “is he even breathing!?”
“Well he is getting hard again so I guess he is…”
“Get off him!” screamed the Baphomet.
“But he could go for a couple more…”
“Now!!!”
The Succubus looked at the human longingly and slowly began to rise. Suddenly the human’s arms wrapped around her hips and bought the Succubus down on him again, however he still remained unconscious.
Higure giggled mischievously, “See, he doesn’t want me to.”
Irra drew her scythe, “then I’ll cut his arms off.”
“Okay, okay, we’ll stop!” announced Higure and pulled Michael in for one last deep kiss, taking extra care so that Irra can see the whole process as she looked sideways smugly at her.
The Baphomet felt a strange combination of arousal and irritation well up inside as she watched Higure finally break the kiss and trail saliva behind.
Higure uncurled the human’s arms from around her, “we’ll continue this later” she said coyly and reluctantly slid off him. The burning dark energy around her seemed to dissipate the moment she broke contact with the human who also stopped pulsating.
Irra turned around and closed the door to the room, “now I need to discuss something with our guest so I assume you can get him functional again?”
Higure looked at the unconscious Russian at her side, “I could try I guess.”
“You’d better, because if that human is not up in five minutes I’m going to have to…” Irra was interrupted as the door slammed open crushing her into the wall.
* * * *
Chapter 12 - Pillows, Sisters and Knives
► Show Spoiler
James awoke to find himself back in Alissa’s house; he was lying on a huge marble bed that was so heavily covered with large silken cushions that it was almost impossible to dig your way down to the actual marble. Alissa was snoozing lightly at his side, her long snake tail buried somewhere under the mass of pillows. The Englishman strained his mind to remember how he got back here, the last thing he recalled was stabbing the spider girl with a scalpel to prevent her from killing Michael, after that there was nothing. James felt around his neck where the Jurougumo had bitten him, but there was no wound and his ribs seemed to have recovered as well.
“This is one strange world” mused the Englishman as he rubbed his neck.
A long sigh from the Echidna diverted the Englishman’s attention to her. The girl was lying on her back deep in slumber. She was so beautiful even in her sleep realised James; he missed her even for the short time that he was away from her. He managed to keep sane during the whole ‘Infirmary’ incident by blocking out everything with the image of the Echidna with her beautiful smile.
James wondered whether she would be angry if she found out about what happened, in fact maybe she already did.
Suddenly a realisation hit James like a surprise bullet train, what did happen to Michael after that incident, and where in the world was Zhao, last time James saw him was when they first arrived in this crazy place.
James began making his way through the maze of the pillows towards the edge of the bed as his concern for his friends began to deepen; surely they were alright and somewhere close by.
Just as he was about to step off the bed, a large snake tail curled around his torso and dragged him back through the mountain of pillows. Before he knew it, the Englishman found himself completely trapped in the coiled embrace of the Echidna who was looking at him with a rather cold look in her eyes.
“Morning” muttered the Englishman with a nervous smile.
The Echidna crossed her arms in a business like fashion.
“Look, what ever you’re mad about, I can explain.”
The Echidna raised an eyebrow in a way that basically meant “this better be good”.
James retold the story of how he was dragged out by Lizardwomen, then attacked by the Jurougumo and finally fought the Jurougumo until his memory blacked out. Alissa’s expression became exceptionally terrifying when James mentioned the way the spider girl assaulted him but quickly softened when he described how he tried to escape with Michael’s help.
“So what ever I did to make you angry, I’m deeply sorry for” concluded James.
The Echidna’s coils loosened and she embraced him in her arms, burying his face in her cleavage.
“I’m not angry, I was just very worried about you, I thought you ran from me because I hurt you last time” announced Alissa as she continued to embrace the surprised Englishman.
“I wouldn’t leave, I missed you so much!” exclaimed James truthfully.
“You have to be more careful my love, even if you are an ambassador from humans, you should realise that it won’t stop some of the girls from attacking you” explained Alissa as she gently stoked the human’s hair.
James looked at her and blinked in bewilderment, “I’m a what?”
* * * *
Zhao stood panting at the now wide open door to room eighty eight. He felt like he hit something small and relatively light when he burst in, but that didn’t matter now. He saw Michael’s lifeless form lying on the bed with what looked like an extremely gorgeous nude girl with bat wings and a tail next to him.
“What did you do to him?!” demanded Zhao as he tried to avoid looking at her extremely arousing body.
The girl blinked at him in surprise, “I sent him to heaven and back eighteen times over.”
“You killed him eighteen times?!” exclaimed Zhao horrified as he crudely misinterpreted the metaphor.
Higure looked at Zhao with a puzzled expression; she wasn’t quite sure how to answer to such a remark.
Cassandra continued to hover close to Zhao with an annoyed look on her face.
“When are you going to put some clothes on?!” finally snapped the Siren and covered Zhao’s eyes with her wing.
The Succubus looked down at herself finally realising she was naked.
“Oh… it kind of slipped my mind, as did a lot of other things in the last couple of hours…” the Succubus managed to track down her clothes which were by now scattered all over the room and began downing them on.
A slow creek of the door caused them to snap their attention to it.
As the door swung slowly away, the group noticed Irra plastered to the wall. The Baphomet’s eyes were burning with rage and her claws were flexing maliciously around the pole of the scythe.
You… you… insolent little bastar…” Irra noticed Cassandra in the room and stopped herself short of finishing the sentence.
As soon as Cassandra saw Irra, her face lit up with a cheerful glee and she tackled the Baphomet, hugging her tightly.
“Irra!” exclaimed the Siren happily, “it finally paid! My singing paid off! My singing attracted a man and now we are in love and dating!”
The Baphomet’s face changed instantly to mirror the Siren’s cheer as she hugged her back, “good for you! I’m so happy for you!”
“Eh… you two know each other?” asked Zhao, completely lost in the current situation.
Irra broke off from Cassandra and walked up to Zhao with an innocent smile on her face, “of course we’re half sisters, our mothers shared our father.”
Zhao looked down at the Baphomet in shock, how could these two be sisters!? Zhao quickly glanced at the Siren who looked back at him puzzled.
Irra beckoned Zhao to lean down and present his ear, which Zhao did.
The Baphomet’s expression suddenly turned extremely cold and serious as she whispered into his ear with a breath that almost froze his ear off, “if you make her cry I’ll skin you alive and throw your skinless living body to the werewolves to rape.”
Zhao recalled how easy the Siren was to bring to tears and swallowed loudly.
“What are you two whispering about?” pouted the Siren.
Irra turned around with a bright smile back on her face, “I was just telling the ambassador where the theatre space is.”
“Why?” asked Cassandra perplexed.
“He and his friends need to give an introductory speech there today but as it seems two of his friends are not ready yet” replied the Baphomet happily, “so I thought maybe you should take him down there so he can begin his introduction while I try and get the other two ready.”
The Siren’s eyes lit up with stars, “I get to hear my beloved give a speech!”
“Ah… about this introduction thing…” Zhao didn’t manage to finish his sentence as the Siren grabbed his wrist with her claw and yanked him out of the room.
As Zhao’s pleas for the Siren to slow down disappeared down the corridor, Irra turned back to Higure with a serious look on her face.
“Now, wake him up” instructed the Baphomet.
* * * *
“Irra told me that you and your friends are ambassadors from the human realm and are here to negotiate relations with us” replied the Echidna frowning.
James looked at her confused; none of this was making sense.
“Who’s Irra?” asked the bewildered Englishman.
“She’s the overseer in charge of this town.”
James was having a really hard time figuring out the dilemma presented to him, something was telling him that his choice of responses was very crucial.
“Sooo… where are Michael and Zhao?” asked the Englishman experimentally.
“Doctor Vinagradov and Master Geng are currently in the main building of the Academy preparing to give an introductory seminar to the assembly” replied Alissa, and then quickly added “you’re supposed to be there to give it as well in case you forgot.”
“Right, the seminar I completely forgot!” exclaimed James. The Englishman didn’t like lying but being a lawyer made him somewhat proficient at bending the truth when it mattered.
“I best head off then, don’t want to keep the audience waiting.”
“I’ll be coming with you” stated Alissa.
James smiled, her coming meant she could show him the way and would mean he wasn’t walking alone through the street full of monsters.
As soon as the Englishman got off the bed, realisation hit him.
“You wouldn’t happen to have some clothes, you sort of destroyed mine earlier” said James with an embarrassed smile.
“I’ll patch your clothes up, just give me a minute” replied Alissa as she slithered off the pillows and picked up the rags that once constituted the Englishman’s attire.
“Oh, but first let me give you a little gift” announced the Echidna and slithered to a large bronze chest at the foot of the bed.
Alissa threw open the hatch and James was instantly bathed in the light scattered from thousands of pure gold coins, gems and miscellaneous jewellery that made the crown jewels of his country pale in comparison.
As the Englishman gaped in awe at the Echidna’s treasure, the girl finally found what she was looking for and pulled out a platinum dagger decorated with engravings of fairies and diamonds. The blade was roughly twenty centimetres long and emitted a faint aura of pure white light. The Echidna then pulled out a white scabbard from the chest that was decorated with similar engravings and diamonds and presented both to the Englishman.
“I can’t accept something like that!” exclaimed James as he staggered back surprised.
“But it’s a magical dagger, I realise you find it hard to defend yourself because you’re afraid of hurting others, so this dagger is perfect for you” replied Alissa before continuing her explanation, “a single prick from this blade will overload anyone with such an immense amount of pleasure that they will pass out from shock.”
For a second James wondered who could have possibly came up with an idea for such an item, but excused that thought as irrelevant.
“That’s not the issue here!” explained the Englishman, “I can’t accept something so valuable as a gift, I don’t even have anything to give you in return!”
“You have given me a release that I’ve been longing for an unthinkable amount of time” replied Alissa with a dreamy look on her face.
“T-that doesn’t count, I enjoyed it as w-well!” stated James weakly.
The Echidna smiled at him and coiled herself around him, “then accept it as my gift of apology for breaking your rib.”
James knew that he was going to have to accept the blade whether he liked it or not in order not to upset the Echidna.
“Alright I’ll take it as your gift of apology.”
“Excellent” purred Alissa and flung her arms around him as she brought their bodies against each other.
“Um, what about the seminar…” the Englishman was silenced as Alissa put her finger on his lips to seal them.
“There is still time for that, this won’t take long” replied Alissa coyly.
James recalled his broken rib and began to sweat a little.
Alissa noticed this and ran her fingers reassuringly through his hair, “I promise that will never happen again.”
With that she leaned in and kissed him tenderly, her long serpentine tongue coiling securely around James’s own.
* * * *
“This is one strange world” mused the Englishman as he rubbed his neck.
A long sigh from the Echidna diverted the Englishman’s attention to her. The girl was lying on her back deep in slumber. She was so beautiful even in her sleep realised James; he missed her even for the short time that he was away from her. He managed to keep sane during the whole ‘Infirmary’ incident by blocking out everything with the image of the Echidna with her beautiful smile.
James wondered whether she would be angry if she found out about what happened, in fact maybe she already did.
Suddenly a realisation hit James like a surprise bullet train, what did happen to Michael after that incident, and where in the world was Zhao, last time James saw him was when they first arrived in this crazy place.
James began making his way through the maze of the pillows towards the edge of the bed as his concern for his friends began to deepen; surely they were alright and somewhere close by.
Just as he was about to step off the bed, a large snake tail curled around his torso and dragged him back through the mountain of pillows. Before he knew it, the Englishman found himself completely trapped in the coiled embrace of the Echidna who was looking at him with a rather cold look in her eyes.
“Morning” muttered the Englishman with a nervous smile.
The Echidna crossed her arms in a business like fashion.
“Look, what ever you’re mad about, I can explain.”
The Echidna raised an eyebrow in a way that basically meant “this better be good”.
James retold the story of how he was dragged out by Lizardwomen, then attacked by the Jurougumo and finally fought the Jurougumo until his memory blacked out. Alissa’s expression became exceptionally terrifying when James mentioned the way the spider girl assaulted him but quickly softened when he described how he tried to escape with Michael’s help.
“So what ever I did to make you angry, I’m deeply sorry for” concluded James.
The Echidna’s coils loosened and she embraced him in her arms, burying his face in her cleavage.
“I’m not angry, I was just very worried about you, I thought you ran from me because I hurt you last time” announced Alissa as she continued to embrace the surprised Englishman.
“I wouldn’t leave, I missed you so much!” exclaimed James truthfully.
“You have to be more careful my love, even if you are an ambassador from humans, you should realise that it won’t stop some of the girls from attacking you” explained Alissa as she gently stoked the human’s hair.
James looked at her and blinked in bewilderment, “I’m a what?”
* * * *
Zhao stood panting at the now wide open door to room eighty eight. He felt like he hit something small and relatively light when he burst in, but that didn’t matter now. He saw Michael’s lifeless form lying on the bed with what looked like an extremely gorgeous nude girl with bat wings and a tail next to him.
“What did you do to him?!” demanded Zhao as he tried to avoid looking at her extremely arousing body.
The girl blinked at him in surprise, “I sent him to heaven and back eighteen times over.”
“You killed him eighteen times?!” exclaimed Zhao horrified as he crudely misinterpreted the metaphor.
Higure looked at Zhao with a puzzled expression; she wasn’t quite sure how to answer to such a remark.
Cassandra continued to hover close to Zhao with an annoyed look on her face.
“When are you going to put some clothes on?!” finally snapped the Siren and covered Zhao’s eyes with her wing.
The Succubus looked down at herself finally realising she was naked.
“Oh… it kind of slipped my mind, as did a lot of other things in the last couple of hours…” the Succubus managed to track down her clothes which were by now scattered all over the room and began downing them on.
A slow creek of the door caused them to snap their attention to it.
As the door swung slowly away, the group noticed Irra plastered to the wall. The Baphomet’s eyes were burning with rage and her claws were flexing maliciously around the pole of the scythe.
You… you… insolent little bastar…” Irra noticed Cassandra in the room and stopped herself short of finishing the sentence.
As soon as Cassandra saw Irra, her face lit up with a cheerful glee and she tackled the Baphomet, hugging her tightly.
“Irra!” exclaimed the Siren happily, “it finally paid! My singing paid off! My singing attracted a man and now we are in love and dating!”
The Baphomet’s face changed instantly to mirror the Siren’s cheer as she hugged her back, “good for you! I’m so happy for you!”
“Eh… you two know each other?” asked Zhao, completely lost in the current situation.
Irra broke off from Cassandra and walked up to Zhao with an innocent smile on her face, “of course we’re half sisters, our mothers shared our father.”
Zhao looked down at the Baphomet in shock, how could these two be sisters!? Zhao quickly glanced at the Siren who looked back at him puzzled.
Irra beckoned Zhao to lean down and present his ear, which Zhao did.
The Baphomet’s expression suddenly turned extremely cold and serious as she whispered into his ear with a breath that almost froze his ear off, “if you make her cry I’ll skin you alive and throw your skinless living body to the werewolves to rape.”
Zhao recalled how easy the Siren was to bring to tears and swallowed loudly.
“What are you two whispering about?” pouted the Siren.
Irra turned around with a bright smile back on her face, “I was just telling the ambassador where the theatre space is.”
“Why?” asked Cassandra perplexed.
“He and his friends need to give an introductory speech there today but as it seems two of his friends are not ready yet” replied the Baphomet happily, “so I thought maybe you should take him down there so he can begin his introduction while I try and get the other two ready.”
The Siren’s eyes lit up with stars, “I get to hear my beloved give a speech!”
“Ah… about this introduction thing…” Zhao didn’t manage to finish his sentence as the Siren grabbed his wrist with her claw and yanked him out of the room.
As Zhao’s pleas for the Siren to slow down disappeared down the corridor, Irra turned back to Higure with a serious look on her face.
“Now, wake him up” instructed the Baphomet.
* * * *
“Irra told me that you and your friends are ambassadors from the human realm and are here to negotiate relations with us” replied the Echidna frowning.
James looked at her confused; none of this was making sense.
“Who’s Irra?” asked the bewildered Englishman.
“She’s the overseer in charge of this town.”
James was having a really hard time figuring out the dilemma presented to him, something was telling him that his choice of responses was very crucial.
“Sooo… where are Michael and Zhao?” asked the Englishman experimentally.
“Doctor Vinagradov and Master Geng are currently in the main building of the Academy preparing to give an introductory seminar to the assembly” replied Alissa, and then quickly added “you’re supposed to be there to give it as well in case you forgot.”
“Right, the seminar I completely forgot!” exclaimed James. The Englishman didn’t like lying but being a lawyer made him somewhat proficient at bending the truth when it mattered.
“I best head off then, don’t want to keep the audience waiting.”
“I’ll be coming with you” stated Alissa.
James smiled, her coming meant she could show him the way and would mean he wasn’t walking alone through the street full of monsters.
As soon as the Englishman got off the bed, realisation hit him.
“You wouldn’t happen to have some clothes, you sort of destroyed mine earlier” said James with an embarrassed smile.
“I’ll patch your clothes up, just give me a minute” replied Alissa as she slithered off the pillows and picked up the rags that once constituted the Englishman’s attire.
“Oh, but first let me give you a little gift” announced the Echidna and slithered to a large bronze chest at the foot of the bed.
Alissa threw open the hatch and James was instantly bathed in the light scattered from thousands of pure gold coins, gems and miscellaneous jewellery that made the crown jewels of his country pale in comparison.
As the Englishman gaped in awe at the Echidna’s treasure, the girl finally found what she was looking for and pulled out a platinum dagger decorated with engravings of fairies and diamonds. The blade was roughly twenty centimetres long and emitted a faint aura of pure white light. The Echidna then pulled out a white scabbard from the chest that was decorated with similar engravings and diamonds and presented both to the Englishman.
“I can’t accept something like that!” exclaimed James as he staggered back surprised.
“But it’s a magical dagger, I realise you find it hard to defend yourself because you’re afraid of hurting others, so this dagger is perfect for you” replied Alissa before continuing her explanation, “a single prick from this blade will overload anyone with such an immense amount of pleasure that they will pass out from shock.”
For a second James wondered who could have possibly came up with an idea for such an item, but excused that thought as irrelevant.
“That’s not the issue here!” explained the Englishman, “I can’t accept something so valuable as a gift, I don’t even have anything to give you in return!”
“You have given me a release that I’ve been longing for an unthinkable amount of time” replied Alissa with a dreamy look on her face.
“T-that doesn’t count, I enjoyed it as w-well!” stated James weakly.
The Echidna smiled at him and coiled herself around him, “then accept it as my gift of apology for breaking your rib.”
James knew that he was going to have to accept the blade whether he liked it or not in order not to upset the Echidna.
“Alright I’ll take it as your gift of apology.”
“Excellent” purred Alissa and flung her arms around him as she brought their bodies against each other.
“Um, what about the seminar…” the Englishman was silenced as Alissa put her finger on his lips to seal them.
“There is still time for that, this won’t take long” replied Alissa coyly.
James recalled his broken rib and began to sweat a little.
Alissa noticed this and ran her fingers reassuringly through his hair, “I promise that will never happen again.”
With that she leaned in and kissed him tenderly, her long serpentine tongue coiling securely around James’s own.
* * * *
Chapter 13 - Exposition And Cherryblossom
► Show Spoiler
Zhao stood on the stage of what appeared to be a huge Greek style theatre. It was a very hot day and he was sweating profusely. All the seats were loaded with a large variety of some of the weirdest girls Zhao had ever seen. However they all had one quality they shared, they were all extremely beautiful… the human part at least.
Zhao didn’t have enough time to prepare an actual speech since the Siren basically just yanked him through the whole of the Academy and left him on the centre of the stage while taking the front row seat herself; so for the last hour Zhao was milking the ‘ambassador’ story for all it was worth. Incidentally, the front row seats were now so packed with Mamono that most of them were now standing right in front of the stage. Zhao felt like he was a lead singer of some hip new band at a live performance full of nothing but fan girls. Even though this feeling of being the centre of attention was a welcoming change, he still felt that he was walking on thin ice. A step too close to the edge of the stage could provoke some of the more desperate Mamono to drag him into the crowd which could inevitably lead to some rather ugly circumstances.
Zhao was beginning to run out of things to say and wondered when Michael and James would even get here. He had no idea what to do after he was supposed to finish the speech and was thus slowly beginning to panic.
The Monster Girls also seemed to notice that his speech was drawing to a close and shifted closer to the stage in anticipation to find out what was in store for them when this human man was done talking; this made Zhao’s panic attack advance even faster. At this point Cassandra was hovering over the stage, having been rudely pushed out of her seat earlier by a girl with a lower body of a large slug.
Just as Zhao was about to lose hope, he noticed James step on the stage from the back, accompanied by a beautiful girl with a lower body of a snake. The Englishman was walking slightly bent forward and holding his chest while wincing with every step. The girl next to him had a very concerned and apologetic look on her face.
James walked up to Zhao and whispered into his ear, “what’s happening, what’s this ambassador business about?”
“Play along, it’s a plan me and Michael came up with to prevent them from attacking us” replied Zhao in a barely audible whisper.
“Where is Michael?”
“I don’t know last time I saw him was next to some girl that looked like a Succubus from mythology, she claimed she killed him eighteen times and bought him back to life.”
James looked at him puzzled, “are you sure you didn’t misinterpret something?”
“Maybe, but regardless, he was supposed to be back by now, I’m getting a bit worried.”
James looked around at the audience, he felt like he and Zhao were like two pieces of tender meat lying outside a cage fool of starved lions.
“So what am I supposed to tell them?” asked the Englishman with uncertainty in his eyes.
“Just tell them who you are and what you do for a living, I managed to bullshit for about an hour but you are a lawyer so you’ll keep them covered till sundown I reckon.”
“Thanks for the compliment” said the Englishman sourly as he stepped to the front.
As Zhao watched James tell a gripping story of the major events in his life to the enthusiastic crowd of Mamono, Cassandra landed next to him and hugged him unexpectedly.
“That was amazing!” exclaimed the Siren with a bright smile, “I never seen anyone keep the audiences as captivated as you did!”
“T-thanks, but I think James can keep this sort of thing flowing longer.”
The Siren didn’t seem to listen as she continued to enthusiastically snuggle her cheek against his chest. Zhao sighed and kissed her lightly on her forehead making her blush furiously.
“Why don’t you two get a room or something?” asked James anoyed.
Zhao looked up to notice that the whole of the assembly was staring at him and Cassandra, drooling, with passion and hunger glowing in their eyes. Zhao’s face turned beet red as he realised what a show that must have been. Suddenly Cassandra swooned and fainted from embarrassment. Zhao snapped back out just in time to grab the Siren and hold her up, this seemed to get the crowd even more excited as the Mamono began to giggle and whisper among themselves while pointing at the couple. Zhao carried the Siren to the back of the stage out of sight and laid her down in the shade.
“That was by far the most embarrassing thing to ever happen to me…” commented Zhao dryly.
“What was?” asked Michael’s voice behind him.
Zhao snapped back to face the Russian.
“Michael you’re alright…” began Zhao but stopped in surprise at Michael’s appearance.
The usual proud, tall friend of his now stood leaning on the wall in fatigue, a shadow of his former self.
“Are… are you alright?” asked Zhao concerned.
“Do I honestly look alright to you?” asked the Russian sarcastically.
Zhao shook his head.
“Then don’t ask such stupid question.”
“Did that Succubus really kill you eighteen times?” enquired Zhao.
Michael seemed to consider his question with a philosophical expression on his face.
“Yes, I believe it was equivalent to it in many ways.”
Zhao felt even more confused now, he always had trouble deciphering hidden meanings, but hidden meanings posed by Michael were a whole deeper mystery to him.
“Who’s the bird?” asked Michael gesturing at the Siren.
“She’s not a bird!” exclaimed Zhao annoyed, “she’s a Siren, her name is Cassandra, and she’s my girlfriend!”
Michael looked at Zhao as though he was a raving lunatic.
“We’ll need to discuss this later, for now I need to give my introduction” said Michael and disappeared onto the stage.
The Russian reappeared five minutes later.
“That was quick!” exclaimed Zhao.
“Didn’t want to keep the spotlight from the motivational guru back there” Michael gestured over his shoulder where James was giving a passionate speech about consensual sex in the human society.
“What is the room number you’re staying in?”
“Sixty nine, why do you ask?” frowned Zhao in confusion.
“We’ll hold a meeting there after sundown regarding our situation, my room is not suitable due to it’s other occupants, but for now I need to get to the library to find some information.”
“Do you even know where the library is?!” called out Zhao as Michael walked off back towards the castle.
“Yeah, saw it on the way here” replied the Russian as he disappeared past the large entrance door.
As Zhao predicted, James’s lecture took until sunset. When the Englishman finally descended from the stage with the Echidna at his side, Zhao could hear a lot of disapproving whining from the Mamono in the assembly, begging him to continue.
“Where is Michael?” asked James, surprised to see Zhao playing cards alone with the Siren.
“Library, we’re meeting him after sundown” replied Zhao absentmindedly as he continued to focus on the game.
The Siren laid out her cards showing three aces, a triumphant glow shining in her eyes.
Zhao smiled and laid out a full house. The Siren’s expression changed and her eyes sparkled with admiration.
“That’s forty six times in the row!” exclaimed Cassandra.
‘That’s because your face is too easy to read when ever you have a good or bad hand” replied Zhao as he began to deal the cards out again.
James coughed to try and get Zhao’s attention.
“The sun is almost down” the Englishman pointed out.
Zhao jumped up surprised as he saw the sun slide down behind the horizon.
“Follow me, we must hurry, Irra said it was dangerous in the night!” Zhao pocketed the cards and sprinted to the castle with Cassandra flying close at his side.
James recalled what happened the last time the sun set and swallowed nervously.
Alissa took his hand and smiled, “don’t worry I’ll protect you.”
James smiled back at her and the couple followed Zhao hand in hand back to the castle.
* * * *
Michael’s light footsteps echoed down the dimly lit corridor. The Russian was walking very slowly as he was greatly burdened by a giant pile of books and scrolls in his hands. The pile was so large in fact, that he had trouble seeing where he was going. He stayed up in the library till the sun went down, researching the Mamono and looking for a possible way back to their world. Though he was far from discovering a way out, he sure managed to learn a lot about the inhabitants of this world, he even managed to find an encyclopaedia detailing all the Monster Girls, their habitats, behaviour, strengths and weaknesses. The book was a gold mine and would certainly be of great use to their survival in this world. The book itself appeared to be written by a human and described his many encounters with the Mamono and gave suggestions on how to best deal with every girl, though it did not give his name.
To his relief, Michael did not encounter any of the Academy’s residents on his way from the library so far; and even though all the Mamono seemed to have bought their ‘story’, Michael was still restless about walking through the castle at night.
As the human rounded the corner, he heard a jiggle of a small bell up ahead, a sound that made him stop in his tracks and peer over the massive book pile. To his surprise there was no one in the corridor.
The Russian continued on his way, dismissing the sound as a figment of his imagination due to overworking. However after a couple of steps down the corridor, the bell jiggled again, but this time it was directly behind him.
Michael stopped in his tracks, cold perspiration forming on his forehead.
“Who ever you are, this stalking behaviour is not going to earn you any points with the human society” said Michael without turning and waited for the reply.
Silence followed, broken only by the faint sound of the fire flickering from the torches in the walls.
Michael slowly turned around and looked behind him. An empty dim lit corridor stretched away into the darkness.
A bell jiggled from right in front of him again, causing him to snap his attention back to the front.
In front of him stood an extremely beautiful woman, with exceptionally long sand-blond hair decorated by a green silken ribbon with two round golden bells. At the top of her head twitched two large, furry fox ears of the same sandy colour. She wore an exquisite red silk china dress with a gold leaf pattern that had a very high cut, exposing her voluptuous hips and long beautiful legs. Her breasts Michael noted were just as big as Higure’s, a thought that reminded him of the incident this morning and caused him to get rather irritated. A large sand-blond bushy tail swayed restlessly behind her. However, perhaps the most striking feature about her were her eyes. Her right iris was like a brilliant golden coin while her left iris was like a bright magenta Sakura petal.
Michael remembered the encyclopaedia’s section on beast-women, it mentioned two Monster Girls that matched her description, one was an Inari which was relatively harmless according to the book and one was a Yoko, an aggressive fox beast-woman.
As the woman’s lips shifted into a smug smile, Michael’s hope of her being an Inari began to sink with all the grace of a titanic.
* * * *
Zhao didn’t have enough time to prepare an actual speech since the Siren basically just yanked him through the whole of the Academy and left him on the centre of the stage while taking the front row seat herself; so for the last hour Zhao was milking the ‘ambassador’ story for all it was worth. Incidentally, the front row seats were now so packed with Mamono that most of them were now standing right in front of the stage. Zhao felt like he was a lead singer of some hip new band at a live performance full of nothing but fan girls. Even though this feeling of being the centre of attention was a welcoming change, he still felt that he was walking on thin ice. A step too close to the edge of the stage could provoke some of the more desperate Mamono to drag him into the crowd which could inevitably lead to some rather ugly circumstances.
Zhao was beginning to run out of things to say and wondered when Michael and James would even get here. He had no idea what to do after he was supposed to finish the speech and was thus slowly beginning to panic.
The Monster Girls also seemed to notice that his speech was drawing to a close and shifted closer to the stage in anticipation to find out what was in store for them when this human man was done talking; this made Zhao’s panic attack advance even faster. At this point Cassandra was hovering over the stage, having been rudely pushed out of her seat earlier by a girl with a lower body of a large slug.
Just as Zhao was about to lose hope, he noticed James step on the stage from the back, accompanied by a beautiful girl with a lower body of a snake. The Englishman was walking slightly bent forward and holding his chest while wincing with every step. The girl next to him had a very concerned and apologetic look on her face.
James walked up to Zhao and whispered into his ear, “what’s happening, what’s this ambassador business about?”
“Play along, it’s a plan me and Michael came up with to prevent them from attacking us” replied Zhao in a barely audible whisper.
“Where is Michael?”
“I don’t know last time I saw him was next to some girl that looked like a Succubus from mythology, she claimed she killed him eighteen times and bought him back to life.”
James looked at him puzzled, “are you sure you didn’t misinterpret something?”
“Maybe, but regardless, he was supposed to be back by now, I’m getting a bit worried.”
James looked around at the audience, he felt like he and Zhao were like two pieces of tender meat lying outside a cage fool of starved lions.
“So what am I supposed to tell them?” asked the Englishman with uncertainty in his eyes.
“Just tell them who you are and what you do for a living, I managed to bullshit for about an hour but you are a lawyer so you’ll keep them covered till sundown I reckon.”
“Thanks for the compliment” said the Englishman sourly as he stepped to the front.
As Zhao watched James tell a gripping story of the major events in his life to the enthusiastic crowd of Mamono, Cassandra landed next to him and hugged him unexpectedly.
“That was amazing!” exclaimed the Siren with a bright smile, “I never seen anyone keep the audiences as captivated as you did!”
“T-thanks, but I think James can keep this sort of thing flowing longer.”
The Siren didn’t seem to listen as she continued to enthusiastically snuggle her cheek against his chest. Zhao sighed and kissed her lightly on her forehead making her blush furiously.
“Why don’t you two get a room or something?” asked James anoyed.
Zhao looked up to notice that the whole of the assembly was staring at him and Cassandra, drooling, with passion and hunger glowing in their eyes. Zhao’s face turned beet red as he realised what a show that must have been. Suddenly Cassandra swooned and fainted from embarrassment. Zhao snapped back out just in time to grab the Siren and hold her up, this seemed to get the crowd even more excited as the Mamono began to giggle and whisper among themselves while pointing at the couple. Zhao carried the Siren to the back of the stage out of sight and laid her down in the shade.
“That was by far the most embarrassing thing to ever happen to me…” commented Zhao dryly.
“What was?” asked Michael’s voice behind him.
Zhao snapped back to face the Russian.
“Michael you’re alright…” began Zhao but stopped in surprise at Michael’s appearance.
The usual proud, tall friend of his now stood leaning on the wall in fatigue, a shadow of his former self.
“Are… are you alright?” asked Zhao concerned.
“Do I honestly look alright to you?” asked the Russian sarcastically.
Zhao shook his head.
“Then don’t ask such stupid question.”
“Did that Succubus really kill you eighteen times?” enquired Zhao.
Michael seemed to consider his question with a philosophical expression on his face.
“Yes, I believe it was equivalent to it in many ways.”
Zhao felt even more confused now, he always had trouble deciphering hidden meanings, but hidden meanings posed by Michael were a whole deeper mystery to him.
“Who’s the bird?” asked Michael gesturing at the Siren.
“She’s not a bird!” exclaimed Zhao annoyed, “she’s a Siren, her name is Cassandra, and she’s my girlfriend!”
Michael looked at Zhao as though he was a raving lunatic.
“We’ll need to discuss this later, for now I need to give my introduction” said Michael and disappeared onto the stage.
The Russian reappeared five minutes later.
“That was quick!” exclaimed Zhao.
“Didn’t want to keep the spotlight from the motivational guru back there” Michael gestured over his shoulder where James was giving a passionate speech about consensual sex in the human society.
“What is the room number you’re staying in?”
“Sixty nine, why do you ask?” frowned Zhao in confusion.
“We’ll hold a meeting there after sundown regarding our situation, my room is not suitable due to it’s other occupants, but for now I need to get to the library to find some information.”
“Do you even know where the library is?!” called out Zhao as Michael walked off back towards the castle.
“Yeah, saw it on the way here” replied the Russian as he disappeared past the large entrance door.
As Zhao predicted, James’s lecture took until sunset. When the Englishman finally descended from the stage with the Echidna at his side, Zhao could hear a lot of disapproving whining from the Mamono in the assembly, begging him to continue.
“Where is Michael?” asked James, surprised to see Zhao playing cards alone with the Siren.
“Library, we’re meeting him after sundown” replied Zhao absentmindedly as he continued to focus on the game.
The Siren laid out her cards showing three aces, a triumphant glow shining in her eyes.
Zhao smiled and laid out a full house. The Siren’s expression changed and her eyes sparkled with admiration.
“That’s forty six times in the row!” exclaimed Cassandra.
‘That’s because your face is too easy to read when ever you have a good or bad hand” replied Zhao as he began to deal the cards out again.
James coughed to try and get Zhao’s attention.
“The sun is almost down” the Englishman pointed out.
Zhao jumped up surprised as he saw the sun slide down behind the horizon.
“Follow me, we must hurry, Irra said it was dangerous in the night!” Zhao pocketed the cards and sprinted to the castle with Cassandra flying close at his side.
James recalled what happened the last time the sun set and swallowed nervously.
Alissa took his hand and smiled, “don’t worry I’ll protect you.”
James smiled back at her and the couple followed Zhao hand in hand back to the castle.
* * * *
Michael’s light footsteps echoed down the dimly lit corridor. The Russian was walking very slowly as he was greatly burdened by a giant pile of books and scrolls in his hands. The pile was so large in fact, that he had trouble seeing where he was going. He stayed up in the library till the sun went down, researching the Mamono and looking for a possible way back to their world. Though he was far from discovering a way out, he sure managed to learn a lot about the inhabitants of this world, he even managed to find an encyclopaedia detailing all the Monster Girls, their habitats, behaviour, strengths and weaknesses. The book was a gold mine and would certainly be of great use to their survival in this world. The book itself appeared to be written by a human and described his many encounters with the Mamono and gave suggestions on how to best deal with every girl, though it did not give his name.
To his relief, Michael did not encounter any of the Academy’s residents on his way from the library so far; and even though all the Mamono seemed to have bought their ‘story’, Michael was still restless about walking through the castle at night.
As the human rounded the corner, he heard a jiggle of a small bell up ahead, a sound that made him stop in his tracks and peer over the massive book pile. To his surprise there was no one in the corridor.
The Russian continued on his way, dismissing the sound as a figment of his imagination due to overworking. However after a couple of steps down the corridor, the bell jiggled again, but this time it was directly behind him.
Michael stopped in his tracks, cold perspiration forming on his forehead.
“Who ever you are, this stalking behaviour is not going to earn you any points with the human society” said Michael without turning and waited for the reply.
Silence followed, broken only by the faint sound of the fire flickering from the torches in the walls.
Michael slowly turned around and looked behind him. An empty dim lit corridor stretched away into the darkness.
A bell jiggled from right in front of him again, causing him to snap his attention back to the front.
In front of him stood an extremely beautiful woman, with exceptionally long sand-blond hair decorated by a green silken ribbon with two round golden bells. At the top of her head twitched two large, furry fox ears of the same sandy colour. She wore an exquisite red silk china dress with a gold leaf pattern that had a very high cut, exposing her voluptuous hips and long beautiful legs. Her breasts Michael noted were just as big as Higure’s, a thought that reminded him of the incident this morning and caused him to get rather irritated. A large sand-blond bushy tail swayed restlessly behind her. However, perhaps the most striking feature about her were her eyes. Her right iris was like a brilliant golden coin while her left iris was like a bright magenta Sakura petal.
Michael remembered the encyclopaedia’s section on beast-women, it mentioned two Monster Girls that matched her description, one was an Inari which was relatively harmless according to the book and one was a Yoko, an aggressive fox beast-woman.
As the woman’s lips shifted into a smug smile, Michael’s hope of her being an Inari began to sink with all the grace of a titanic.
* * * *
Chapter 14 - Poker Face and Seasons
► Show Spoiler
Zhao and James were facing off in a game of poker in Zhao’s room. Cassandra was standing behind her man regarding his cards with a disappointing look.
Alissa was sitting supported by her coils with her arms around James’s neck. She hasn’t quite grasped the rules of the game the two men were playing.
Zhao announced that he was “in” causing James to smirk and lay down his cards, revealing a pair of fives. Zhao’s face soured as he showed that he had nothing.
“I don’t get it J, since when did you get this good?” asked Zhao perplexed.
“Since your girlfriend has been sitting behind you and revealing your hands to me through her facial expressions” replied the Englishman as he began shuffling cards again.
Zhao turned to Cassandra accusingly.
“I-I’m sorry!” squeaked the Siren apologetically.
Zhao laughed, “don’t worry; I can never be mad at you.”
The Siren began fidgeting and rubbing the feathers on her wings together.
Zhao raised an enquiring eyebrow at her.
“Um… I’ve been thinking… wouldn’t it be more interesting to bet something on the game?” asked the Siren meekly.
“Well real poker is played with money…” input James.
“W-well w-what about c-clothes as b-bets?” asked Cassandra while blushing.
“Well, well Cassy, you are the first person in this world to invent strip poker” joked Zhao.
The Siren turned completely red from embarrassment.
“I think that sort of game is best played in the intimate privacy between only two lovers” suggested Alissa, “and the last winning could lead to ravishing your man.”
“And if the man wins?” enquired James.
Alissa’s cheeks blushed slightly, “then you are free to ravish your partner.”
James sighed, “so either way it leads to the same outcome, regardless to who actually wins.”
Cassandra had quieted down and seemed to be thinking about something.
“What’s on your mind sweetie?” asked Zhao noticing concern on the Siren’s face.
Cassandra blushed when he called her sweetie but her eyes showed that it made her happy.
“W-well wasn’t your friend supposed to be here by now?” replied Cassandra, “I mean the sun went down hours ago.”
Zhao’s brow furrowed in though, “now that you mention it…”
* * * *
“You do realise that if you try to rape me, we will leave?” asked Michael in desperation as he watched the fox girl continue her approach.
“I’m not here to rape you” announced the girl with an innocent smile batting her eye lashes at him.
Michael was not convinced, “then what are you here for?”
“I’m here…” suddenly her expression hardened to the point that it sent cold shivers down the Russian’s spine.
“…TO KILL YOU!!!” snapped the fox girl as her hand pulled out a slim, razor sharp tanto from behind her back and launched herself at the shocked Russian.
Michael managed to snap out of his bewilderment just in time to pull his head back, sustaining only a small graze on his cheek. The books and scrolls he was carrying flew in the air and scattered thought the corridor as the girl continued her attack.
As Michael sidestepped to skilfully evade her attacks, his mind was having problems registering the possible reasons for this new development. What possible reasons could a sex starved beast girl would want to kill one of the three only humans in their whole world for?”
“Why are you doing this?!” demanded Michael confused.
“Just shut up and die already!” exclaimed the girl as she tried to skewer Michael through the heart.
Michael easily dodged her wild stab and locked her dagger arm between his arm and torso. A one tailed fox was no stronger then a human girl, noted Michael as he slammed the palm of his hand in her chest, sending her staggering into the wall behind.
Flooded with confidence that he could finally beat someone in this world, Michael looked down at the fox girl, an arrogant smirk on his face.
“Give it up, you only got one tail, you’re too weak.”
The girl jumped up furious at his insult, her eyes burning with gold and magenta flames. To his surprise, her eyes were not the only thing that was burning. In her hands two burning spheres of golden and magenta flame flickered menacingly.
Michael blinked at the fox fire spheres in surprise.
“Huh?” was the only expression he managed to voice before the golden flame sphere blasted him in the chest and sent him flying into the wall.
Michael winced on the floor as he examined the burn mark on his dark green shirt.
The fox girl raised the other sphere over her head triumphantly, ready to blast Michael again.
“Now you die” announced the girl coldly.
Michael scanned the items scattered across the floor next to him and grabbed an ink jar. Without a moment’s hesitation, the Russian chucked the jar with all his might at the wall next to his attacker’s head. The jar shattered, spraying the girl’s face with glass and ink.
The girl yelped like a fox in pain as she tried to clean the ink out of her beautiful heterochromatic eyes.
Michael wasn’t about to let this chance go to waste, he jumped to his feet and charged at the fox. With a powerful leap, Michael tackled the girl through the glass window and the two crashed down from the second floor.
Pulling her dagger away from her grip, Michael brought the blade to her delicate throat; the girl’s eyes widened in horror.
“Now you die!” exclaimed Michael as he jerked his hand forward. The girl’s eyes shut tightly and her fox ears slanted down in fear. The blade remained t her throat but did not touch her.
Slowly the girl opened her eyes to see Michael looking down at her with pity in his eyes. There is no way in hell he could take a life so easily.
Michael got off her and chucked the blade to the ground. The Russian looked down at her and offered his hand to help her up.
“I spared you, so the least you could do is explain why you tried to kill me” reasoned Michael.
The girl took his hand and he pulled her up. Suddenly she grinned impishly and put her free hand on his chest.
“Aki no hotaru” chanted the fox; and before Michael could react a blast of brilliant orange light exploded from her palm, knocking him down to the ground.
Michael was surprised that the blast seemed to be completely painless and tried to get up. However he suddenly felt so weak that he could barely move his limbs.
“What the?” asked Michael astonished.
“It’s a curse of the Autumn Firefly” explained the fox girl as she walked up to him with the blade in her hand, “right now you will feel as week as a withering tree before winter.”
The girl sat down on the ground next to him with the dagger.
“And I guess you’re the winter?” asked Michael sarcastically eyeing the dagger, knowing full well that he was helpless in this situation.
The girl shook her head, “no, I’m your Spring…”
With that she leaned in and kissed him passionately on the lips. Her kiss soon turned more intimate as she pushed her tongue in his mouth for a deep French kiss.
After a few minutes she pulled away and looked at him with lust burning in her eyes.
“Aren’t you going to kill me?” asked Michael, recovering from her stunning kiss.
The girl threw the blade to the side and began slowly disrobing.
“I changed my mind, I rather have you grow me a new tail” replied the girl seductively.
“But why did you try to kill me to begin with!?!” insisted Michael.
“Because I was ordered to” replied the girl as she dropped the last of her clothes to the ground, revealing her flawless, voluptuous body and began undressing Michael.
“By whom!?”
“That I cannot tell you” replied the fox girl as she dragged Michael’s pants off.
“Wait this is rape!” exclaimed Michael horrified.
“This is my reward to you for sparing me; instead of taking your life I will let you take my purity.”
“It’s okay! I don’t want it!” announced Michael desperately.
The fox girl took his shirt and underwear off and sighed heavily.
“But I want to…” she said quietly and sealed his mouth with her kiss again.
Michael tried to speak but suddenly felt her grip his crotch and mount him, while lowering her voluptuous curvy hips on him, she guided him inside her wet tight hole with her hand. In the end result Michael’s attempts at words of protest quickly turned to moans of pleasure as the fox girl began to ride on him slowly, her tail flickering enthusiastically in the warm summer night air.
Alissa was sitting supported by her coils with her arms around James’s neck. She hasn’t quite grasped the rules of the game the two men were playing.
Zhao announced that he was “in” causing James to smirk and lay down his cards, revealing a pair of fives. Zhao’s face soured as he showed that he had nothing.
“I don’t get it J, since when did you get this good?” asked Zhao perplexed.
“Since your girlfriend has been sitting behind you and revealing your hands to me through her facial expressions” replied the Englishman as he began shuffling cards again.
Zhao turned to Cassandra accusingly.
“I-I’m sorry!” squeaked the Siren apologetically.
Zhao laughed, “don’t worry; I can never be mad at you.”
The Siren began fidgeting and rubbing the feathers on her wings together.
Zhao raised an enquiring eyebrow at her.
“Um… I’ve been thinking… wouldn’t it be more interesting to bet something on the game?” asked the Siren meekly.
“Well real poker is played with money…” input James.
“W-well w-what about c-clothes as b-bets?” asked Cassandra while blushing.
“Well, well Cassy, you are the first person in this world to invent strip poker” joked Zhao.
The Siren turned completely red from embarrassment.
“I think that sort of game is best played in the intimate privacy between only two lovers” suggested Alissa, “and the last winning could lead to ravishing your man.”
“And if the man wins?” enquired James.
Alissa’s cheeks blushed slightly, “then you are free to ravish your partner.”
James sighed, “so either way it leads to the same outcome, regardless to who actually wins.”
Cassandra had quieted down and seemed to be thinking about something.
“What’s on your mind sweetie?” asked Zhao noticing concern on the Siren’s face.
Cassandra blushed when he called her sweetie but her eyes showed that it made her happy.
“W-well wasn’t your friend supposed to be here by now?” replied Cassandra, “I mean the sun went down hours ago.”
Zhao’s brow furrowed in though, “now that you mention it…”
* * * *
“You do realise that if you try to rape me, we will leave?” asked Michael in desperation as he watched the fox girl continue her approach.
“I’m not here to rape you” announced the girl with an innocent smile batting her eye lashes at him.
Michael was not convinced, “then what are you here for?”
“I’m here…” suddenly her expression hardened to the point that it sent cold shivers down the Russian’s spine.
“…TO KILL YOU!!!” snapped the fox girl as her hand pulled out a slim, razor sharp tanto from behind her back and launched herself at the shocked Russian.
Michael managed to snap out of his bewilderment just in time to pull his head back, sustaining only a small graze on his cheek. The books and scrolls he was carrying flew in the air and scattered thought the corridor as the girl continued her attack.
As Michael sidestepped to skilfully evade her attacks, his mind was having problems registering the possible reasons for this new development. What possible reasons could a sex starved beast girl would want to kill one of the three only humans in their whole world for?”
“Why are you doing this?!” demanded Michael confused.
“Just shut up and die already!” exclaimed the girl as she tried to skewer Michael through the heart.
Michael easily dodged her wild stab and locked her dagger arm between his arm and torso. A one tailed fox was no stronger then a human girl, noted Michael as he slammed the palm of his hand in her chest, sending her staggering into the wall behind.
Flooded with confidence that he could finally beat someone in this world, Michael looked down at the fox girl, an arrogant smirk on his face.
“Give it up, you only got one tail, you’re too weak.”
The girl jumped up furious at his insult, her eyes burning with gold and magenta flames. To his surprise, her eyes were not the only thing that was burning. In her hands two burning spheres of golden and magenta flame flickered menacingly.
Michael blinked at the fox fire spheres in surprise.
“Huh?” was the only expression he managed to voice before the golden flame sphere blasted him in the chest and sent him flying into the wall.
Michael winced on the floor as he examined the burn mark on his dark green shirt.
The fox girl raised the other sphere over her head triumphantly, ready to blast Michael again.
“Now you die” announced the girl coldly.
Michael scanned the items scattered across the floor next to him and grabbed an ink jar. Without a moment’s hesitation, the Russian chucked the jar with all his might at the wall next to his attacker’s head. The jar shattered, spraying the girl’s face with glass and ink.
The girl yelped like a fox in pain as she tried to clean the ink out of her beautiful heterochromatic eyes.
Michael wasn’t about to let this chance go to waste, he jumped to his feet and charged at the fox. With a powerful leap, Michael tackled the girl through the glass window and the two crashed down from the second floor.
Pulling her dagger away from her grip, Michael brought the blade to her delicate throat; the girl’s eyes widened in horror.
“Now you die!” exclaimed Michael as he jerked his hand forward. The girl’s eyes shut tightly and her fox ears slanted down in fear. The blade remained t her throat but did not touch her.
Slowly the girl opened her eyes to see Michael looking down at her with pity in his eyes. There is no way in hell he could take a life so easily.
Michael got off her and chucked the blade to the ground. The Russian looked down at her and offered his hand to help her up.
“I spared you, so the least you could do is explain why you tried to kill me” reasoned Michael.
The girl took his hand and he pulled her up. Suddenly she grinned impishly and put her free hand on his chest.
“Aki no hotaru” chanted the fox; and before Michael could react a blast of brilliant orange light exploded from her palm, knocking him down to the ground.
Michael was surprised that the blast seemed to be completely painless and tried to get up. However he suddenly felt so weak that he could barely move his limbs.
“What the?” asked Michael astonished.
“It’s a curse of the Autumn Firefly” explained the fox girl as she walked up to him with the blade in her hand, “right now you will feel as week as a withering tree before winter.”
The girl sat down on the ground next to him with the dagger.
“And I guess you’re the winter?” asked Michael sarcastically eyeing the dagger, knowing full well that he was helpless in this situation.
The girl shook her head, “no, I’m your Spring…”
With that she leaned in and kissed him passionately on the lips. Her kiss soon turned more intimate as she pushed her tongue in his mouth for a deep French kiss.
After a few minutes she pulled away and looked at him with lust burning in her eyes.
“Aren’t you going to kill me?” asked Michael, recovering from her stunning kiss.
The girl threw the blade to the side and began slowly disrobing.
“I changed my mind, I rather have you grow me a new tail” replied the girl seductively.
“But why did you try to kill me to begin with!?!” insisted Michael.
“Because I was ordered to” replied the girl as she dropped the last of her clothes to the ground, revealing her flawless, voluptuous body and began undressing Michael.
“By whom!?”
“That I cannot tell you” replied the fox girl as she dragged Michael’s pants off.
“Wait this is rape!” exclaimed Michael horrified.
“This is my reward to you for sparing me; instead of taking your life I will let you take my purity.”
“It’s okay! I don’t want it!” announced Michael desperately.
The fox girl took his shirt and underwear off and sighed heavily.
“But I want to…” she said quietly and sealed his mouth with her kiss again.
Michael tried to speak but suddenly felt her grip his crotch and mount him, while lowering her voluptuous curvy hips on him, she guided him inside her wet tight hole with her hand. In the end result Michael’s attempts at words of protest quickly turned to moans of pleasure as the fox girl began to ride on him slowly, her tail flickering enthusiastically in the warm summer night air.
Chapter 15 - Manual, Kiss and Bats
► Show Spoiler
“Do you think he got attacked?” asked Zhao concerned.
“I doubt it, we did give a speech describing the situation to them today” replied James.
‘That doesn’t mean he won’t be attacked” added Alissa.
“It’s true, some Mamono won’t be able to hold back regardless of the consequences” input the Siren.
“I’ll go look for him” said Zhao as he approached the door.
Cassandra quickly darted for the door and stood blocking her lover’s way.
“No! It’s too dangerous for you, most Mamono get very aggressive at night!”
“But he might have been attacked!” reasoned Zhao as he tried to push past the concerned Siren.
Cassandra wrapped Zhao up in her wing to prevent him getting to the door.
“If it means so much to you I will go!” she squeaked, burying her face in his coat.
“But what if you get attacked?”
“I won’t, Mamono have no reason to attack me!” replied the Siren in desperation to keep her precious Zhao from leaving the room.
“What about Alyssa, she could look for him” suggested James.
“No!” exclaimed Cassandra, “she can stay here to protect you just in case!”
“But…” began Zhao.
“No buts!” snapped the Siren and disappeared behind the door.
Zhao stood looking at the door, wondering if Cassandra was really going to be okay.
“I’m going after her, Michael can take care of him self but Cassy is too vulnerable” said Zhao and reached for the door knob.
The next second the door swung open, hitting him in the nose.
Irra poke her horned head around the door, “is Cassandra here?”
“No she just left to look for Michael” replied Zhao, massaging his nose.
“Good” replied the Baphomet and pushed her way inside uninvited.
She whirled around and faced Zhao, holding a thick black leather bound book with pentagram decorations.
“I have something for you” announced the Baphomet with an impish grin.
“A book?” asked Zhao perplexed.
“Yes” replied Irra and held the book out for Zhao to take.
Zhao eyed the book suspiciously, “what is it about?”
Irra’s eyes narrowed in annoyance, “it’s a gift you moron, just take it!”
Zhao took the book reluctantly, not wishing to anger the Baphomet further.
“What do I do with it?”
Irra rolled her eyes, “you eat it, because that’s what books are for” she said, her voice oozing with sarcasm.
Zhao opened the book to a random page and noticed weird writing in some foreign language. He squinted to try to make out the words.
“You do realise I don’t speak gibberish” commented Zhao as he continued to stare at the writing.
Suddenly all words on the page began to glow in royal blue colour. Before Zhao could do so much as to open his mouth to speak, the words jumped of the page and drained into his eyes through twin vortexes, leaving the open pages completely empty.
Zhao blinked surprised at what just happened.
“What the hell was that!?” exclaimed James who witnessed the whole scenario.
“It’s a book of magic” replied the Baphomet, “it will give this weakling a fighting chance against Mamono so he can keep his promise to my sister.”
“What promise?” asked the Englishman.
Zhao’s face turned red, “N-no concern of y-yours.”
Irra took Zhao by the collar and brought his head down to level with hers. The Baphomet narrowed her eyes which looked as cold as glaciers, “if you tell Cassandra about the book I swear I will strip your skin off and…”
“Right, right, it’s a secret I got it!’ interrupted Zhao, too horrified to listen to the rest of the threat.
Irra nodded and walked out of the room, leaving Zhao with the mysterious spell book.
* * * *
The fox girl straightened her china dress to fit her large bust. She looked down at the human lying unconscious at her feet. That was defiantly amazing, she mused as she stroked her three tails. Even though the love making was one sided on her part, she couldn’t help but feel that they had made some sort of a connection.
She sighed sadly as she dressed the unconscious human up in his clothes, it was the least she could do after riding him into unconsciousness. She knew she had failed her mission to kill him, and she knew that no matter what her superiors said, she could not go back to slay him ever again, it was part of her nature.
The girl leaned in and kissed him lightly on the lips, biting his lower lip as she pulled away.
As she got up to leave she turned to look at him once more and holding back tears whispered “thank your” before performing a hand gesture and disappearing in a volley of pink Sakura petals.
* * * *
Cassandra regarded, the scene in front of her with a sin king feeling in her chest. The scrolls and books where scattered across the floor and a window was shattered. The Siren was too afraid to look outside, thinking she would see her lover’s friend splattered across the ground like a large un-hatched egg.
Finally mustering the courage, the Siren slowly peaked out of the shattered window. Below she saw Michael, lying unconscious in the bushes with a werebat circling him. The werebat finally seemed to conclude that there is no danger in attacking the unconscious human and swooped down on him, straddling his waist as she began tearing ruthlessly at his clothes.
“Get away!” screamed Cassandra as she dived at the werebat, knocking her off Michael.
The werebat shrieked in fury and slashed out at Cassandra with her clawed feet, scrapping and scratching the Siren’s body.
Cassandra winced in pain as the werebat continued to drive her back with her claws, tearing the Siren’s feathers out in the process. The Siren had no way to cast magic and she was not physically strong so the werebat had an upper hand with her vicious attacks.
The Siren bit her lip in frustration, Zhao might leave me if I can’t defend his friend, thought the Siren as her eyes began to water from pain of the wounds.
But what could she do, she only knew how to sing and nothing more… Suddenly a though hit her and she braced herself, inhaling a lungful of air.
“GO AWAY!!!” screamed Cassandra at the top of her lungs creating a shock wave that shattered all nearby windows and caused the werebat to grip her sensitive ears in pain and retreat away into the night.
The Siren felt her throat throbbing painfully and could taste blood in her mouth; she must have snapped a few vocal chords during the scream. She rubbed her soar throat with her wing and approached Michael who was beginning to groan and wake up, possibly after her high pitched scream.
“Are you okay?” enquired Cassandra hoarsely.
Michael blinked awake to see the Siren’s concerned face hovering over him.
“Where did that damn fox go?” asked Michael in a strained voice.
“Where you attacked by a fox Mamono?” asked Cassandra surprised.
“Yeah, where is she?’
“I don’t know” replied the Siren hoarsely, “I went to look for you and found you here getting attacked by a werebat, whom I chased off.”
Michael looked at her surprised by the fact that a Mamono would ever try to help him.
Cassandra helped him to his feet and he leaned on the tree, still feeling weak from the curse.
“Was it a Yoko?” asked Cassandra, wincing as the pain in her throat made it hard to speak.
Michael seemed deep in though for a moment before replying.
“No, I think it was an Inari.”
“An Inari?” squeaked Cassandra surprised.
“Yeah, I thought she was a Yoko at first, but when I fought her, I felt nothing, not even a bit of arousal when I was close to her, but then…” Michael’s face turned red and he looked away.
“Then?” enquired the Siren, not caring for his embarrassment.
“I defiantly felt her channel something in me when she was assaulting me…”
Michael’s explanation was interrupted as loud shrieks sounded in the distance.
“Oh no she bought reinforcements!” squeaked Cassandra and grabbed Michael’s wrist, pulling him towards the entrance to the castle.
“Who did?” asked Michael confused as he stumbled after the Siren.
“The werebat and it looks like there are a lot of them this time!” exclaimed Cassandra as a swarm of werebats covered the sky overhead.[/spoiler]
Chapter 16 - Blacksheep and Thorns
“I doubt it, we did give a speech describing the situation to them today” replied James.
‘That doesn’t mean he won’t be attacked” added Alissa.
“It’s true, some Mamono won’t be able to hold back regardless of the consequences” input the Siren.
“I’ll go look for him” said Zhao as he approached the door.
Cassandra quickly darted for the door and stood blocking her lover’s way.
“No! It’s too dangerous for you, most Mamono get very aggressive at night!”
“But he might have been attacked!” reasoned Zhao as he tried to push past the concerned Siren.
Cassandra wrapped Zhao up in her wing to prevent him getting to the door.
“If it means so much to you I will go!” she squeaked, burying her face in his coat.
“But what if you get attacked?”
“I won’t, Mamono have no reason to attack me!” replied the Siren in desperation to keep her precious Zhao from leaving the room.
“What about Alyssa, she could look for him” suggested James.
“No!” exclaimed Cassandra, “she can stay here to protect you just in case!”
“But…” began Zhao.
“No buts!” snapped the Siren and disappeared behind the door.
Zhao stood looking at the door, wondering if Cassandra was really going to be okay.
“I’m going after her, Michael can take care of him self but Cassy is too vulnerable” said Zhao and reached for the door knob.
The next second the door swung open, hitting him in the nose.
Irra poke her horned head around the door, “is Cassandra here?”
“No she just left to look for Michael” replied Zhao, massaging his nose.
“Good” replied the Baphomet and pushed her way inside uninvited.
She whirled around and faced Zhao, holding a thick black leather bound book with pentagram decorations.
“I have something for you” announced the Baphomet with an impish grin.
“A book?” asked Zhao perplexed.
“Yes” replied Irra and held the book out for Zhao to take.
Zhao eyed the book suspiciously, “what is it about?”
Irra’s eyes narrowed in annoyance, “it’s a gift you moron, just take it!”
Zhao took the book reluctantly, not wishing to anger the Baphomet further.
“What do I do with it?”
Irra rolled her eyes, “you eat it, because that’s what books are for” she said, her voice oozing with sarcasm.
Zhao opened the book to a random page and noticed weird writing in some foreign language. He squinted to try to make out the words.
“You do realise I don’t speak gibberish” commented Zhao as he continued to stare at the writing.
Suddenly all words on the page began to glow in royal blue colour. Before Zhao could do so much as to open his mouth to speak, the words jumped of the page and drained into his eyes through twin vortexes, leaving the open pages completely empty.
Zhao blinked surprised at what just happened.
“What the hell was that!?” exclaimed James who witnessed the whole scenario.
“It’s a book of magic” replied the Baphomet, “it will give this weakling a fighting chance against Mamono so he can keep his promise to my sister.”
“What promise?” asked the Englishman.
Zhao’s face turned red, “N-no concern of y-yours.”
Irra took Zhao by the collar and brought his head down to level with hers. The Baphomet narrowed her eyes which looked as cold as glaciers, “if you tell Cassandra about the book I swear I will strip your skin off and…”
“Right, right, it’s a secret I got it!’ interrupted Zhao, too horrified to listen to the rest of the threat.
Irra nodded and walked out of the room, leaving Zhao with the mysterious spell book.
* * * *
The fox girl straightened her china dress to fit her large bust. She looked down at the human lying unconscious at her feet. That was defiantly amazing, she mused as she stroked her three tails. Even though the love making was one sided on her part, she couldn’t help but feel that they had made some sort of a connection.
She sighed sadly as she dressed the unconscious human up in his clothes, it was the least she could do after riding him into unconsciousness. She knew she had failed her mission to kill him, and she knew that no matter what her superiors said, she could not go back to slay him ever again, it was part of her nature.
The girl leaned in and kissed him lightly on the lips, biting his lower lip as she pulled away.
As she got up to leave she turned to look at him once more and holding back tears whispered “thank your” before performing a hand gesture and disappearing in a volley of pink Sakura petals.
* * * *
Cassandra regarded, the scene in front of her with a sin king feeling in her chest. The scrolls and books where scattered across the floor and a window was shattered. The Siren was too afraid to look outside, thinking she would see her lover’s friend splattered across the ground like a large un-hatched egg.
Finally mustering the courage, the Siren slowly peaked out of the shattered window. Below she saw Michael, lying unconscious in the bushes with a werebat circling him. The werebat finally seemed to conclude that there is no danger in attacking the unconscious human and swooped down on him, straddling his waist as she began tearing ruthlessly at his clothes.
“Get away!” screamed Cassandra as she dived at the werebat, knocking her off Michael.
The werebat shrieked in fury and slashed out at Cassandra with her clawed feet, scrapping and scratching the Siren’s body.
Cassandra winced in pain as the werebat continued to drive her back with her claws, tearing the Siren’s feathers out in the process. The Siren had no way to cast magic and she was not physically strong so the werebat had an upper hand with her vicious attacks.
The Siren bit her lip in frustration, Zhao might leave me if I can’t defend his friend, thought the Siren as her eyes began to water from pain of the wounds.
But what could she do, she only knew how to sing and nothing more… Suddenly a though hit her and she braced herself, inhaling a lungful of air.
“GO AWAY!!!” screamed Cassandra at the top of her lungs creating a shock wave that shattered all nearby windows and caused the werebat to grip her sensitive ears in pain and retreat away into the night.
The Siren felt her throat throbbing painfully and could taste blood in her mouth; she must have snapped a few vocal chords during the scream. She rubbed her soar throat with her wing and approached Michael who was beginning to groan and wake up, possibly after her high pitched scream.
“Are you okay?” enquired Cassandra hoarsely.
Michael blinked awake to see the Siren’s concerned face hovering over him.
“Where did that damn fox go?” asked Michael in a strained voice.
“Where you attacked by a fox Mamono?” asked Cassandra surprised.
“Yeah, where is she?’
“I don’t know” replied the Siren hoarsely, “I went to look for you and found you here getting attacked by a werebat, whom I chased off.”
Michael looked at her surprised by the fact that a Mamono would ever try to help him.
Cassandra helped him to his feet and he leaned on the tree, still feeling weak from the curse.
“Was it a Yoko?” asked Cassandra, wincing as the pain in her throat made it hard to speak.
Michael seemed deep in though for a moment before replying.
“No, I think it was an Inari.”
“An Inari?” squeaked Cassandra surprised.
“Yeah, I thought she was a Yoko at first, but when I fought her, I felt nothing, not even a bit of arousal when I was close to her, but then…” Michael’s face turned red and he looked away.
“Then?” enquired the Siren, not caring for his embarrassment.
“I defiantly felt her channel something in me when she was assaulting me…”
Michael’s explanation was interrupted as loud shrieks sounded in the distance.
“Oh no she bought reinforcements!” squeaked Cassandra and grabbed Michael’s wrist, pulling him towards the entrance to the castle.
“Who did?” asked Michael confused as he stumbled after the Siren.
“The werebat and it looks like there are a lot of them this time!” exclaimed Cassandra as a swarm of werebats covered the sky overhead.[/spoiler]
Chapter 16 - Blacksheep and Thorns
Spoiler: show
Zhao was pacing impatiently around the room and checking his watch as he contemplated why the Cassandra was taking so long. Somehow, during that one whole day with her, he became so attached to the pretty Siren that life without her cheerful smile and bubbly ditzy personality seemed like a dull black and white movie with no sound or subtitles. If anything happened to her because of Michael, he swore he would strangle that damn Russian with his bare hands.
“Zhao, will you just sit down already!” burst out James, “your damn pacing is getting me even more agitated!”
“But she’s not back yet! What if something happened!” exclaimed Zhao defensively in a panicked voice.
“She has only been gone for fifteen minutes!” stated the Englishman.
“Do you know how many things could have happened to her in that time!” replied Zhao and wiped some sweat from his brow.
“Fine, I’ll go look for them!” snapped James and got up to leave. Immediately, Alissa’s tail wrapped around him, restraining all his movements.
“A-alissa!?” stuttered the Englishman in surprise as he tried to struggle in her embrace.
The Echidna threw him a stern look, “your not going anywhere at night, you will stay right here and wait.”
“B-but…”
“No buts, you will do as I say!”
James sighed and stopped his struggle against her unbreakable embrace, “f-fine…”
Alissa’s expression softened and she smiled at the man in her coils.
To Zhao it seemed like the Echidna had James completely wrapped around her finger by now. He wondered if Cassandra would act like her and chuckled as he pictured the Siren with a stern expression, yelling at him for coming home late while wearing an apron and cooking… Zhao blinked surprised at where his train of though had led him, it was defiantly too early to think about that sort of thing… yet now he couldn’t get the image of her as a house wife out of his head…
“…hao!”
I wonder if Sirens wear wedding dresses…
“…Zhao!”
Zhao snapped out of his day dream to see James waving his hand in front of his face.
“Zhao, you awake?”
“Ah! Yeah, yeah, what is it?!” asked Zhao surprised, his face turning a slight shade of red.
“I was saying that I hear footsteps in the corridor” stated James and pointed to the door.
Zhao dashed to the door and swung it open to see Michael’s hand stretched out ready to knock and the Siren hovering in the air next to him. The Russian blinked in surprise when he saw Zhao’s worried face. He was shocked even more when his friend snatched the Siren so suddenly from the air and hugged her tightly that a few of her feathers were knocked out and drifted slowly to the floor.
Cassandra blushed and tried to push him away, even though her eyes spelled out the truth of her wanting to stay like this forever.
‘W-what’s wrong?” squeaked the flustered Siren as she finally managed to dislodge herself from her boyfriend.
Zhao noticed everyone staring at him.
“N-nothing, j-just a welcome back h-hug.”
“W-well can we do it later” whispered Cassandra, then added while blushing, “b-but longer next time.”
Michael and Cassandra explained what happened to them while they were away; Michael deliberately left out the part where he was raped and instead explained that the Inari left quietly after he spared her life.
Zhao was horrified when he learnt Cassandra’s throat was hurt and began making a scene as he rushed around trying to find something to soothe her throat.
“Now if the Mamono would kindly leave the premises, we will begin our meeting” announced Michael.
Zhao stared at the Russian in surprise with his hands still rummaging in his backpack. James gave Michael a look of equal surprise.
“You want them to leave?” asked James.
“Why?” added Zhao.
“Because it’s a confidential meeting regarding our STATUS in this world” replied the Russian, emphasizing the word ‘status’.
James began fidgeting uncomfortably, “ah… Michael… about that story of ours…”
Michael’s eyes narrowed cautiously, “I’m not going to like your next statement am I?”
“Ah, well, we told them already” concluded Zhao matter-of-factly and went back to looking for throat medicine.
“Told them what exactly?” asked the Russian in low threatening voice.
Alissa rolled her eyes, conversations between humans seemed to go in loops, someone had to break this idiotic cycle, “they told us that your ambassador story is a lie and about everything else related to your appearance in our world” explained the Echidna, with emphasis on every word and speaking slowly so the human can easily process her statement.
Michael’s eye twitched and he clenched his fists.
“Its okay!” exclaimed the Siren hoarsely, “we promise to keep it a secret!”
Alissa nodded in agreement.
“With their help we might be able to find a way back” added James, trying to defuse the situation.
Michael just stood there, anger was burning inside him but he was too damn tired to deal with this now. Instead the Russian just pointed at his two friends his fingers shaking menacingly.
“You two…” he took a deep breath, “ARE INSANE!!!” bellowed the Russian, making the Siren jump up in surprise. He then spun around on his heel and marched to the door.
“What about the meeting?” asked Zhao, still a bit shaken from his friend’s wild outburst.
“Tomorrow noon at the front gate” spat the Russian and slammed the door behind him.
“That went well…” commented James sagely.
Alissa raised an eyebrow in surprise.
“Yeah, I half expected him to go berserk and attack us” added Zhao as he pulled out a bottle of cough drops from his bag and approached Cassandra.
“Open wide” he said smiling.
Cassandra opened her mouth expectantly and Zhao placed cough drop on her tongue. Before he could pull his hand out, the Siren bit him on the finger playfully and giggled.
“I think we should leave them alone” muttered James.
Alissa nodded in agreement and took his hand as she led him out of the room.
* * * *
Michael was suffering from a major headache; he was having serious doubts that the Siren and the Echidna would keep their promise. This whole day was a disaster by his usual standards. No, calling it a disaster would be an understatement, there was possibly no way that this situation could get any worse.
Michael pushed the door number eighty eight open and walked in. The smell of Higure’s pheromones washed over him once again, making him dizzy.
Higure herself was lying back on the bed with the Kamasutra book in her hand, her eyes running over the pages leisurely. Immediately a lewd image of Higure straddling him hit his mind. Michael clenched his fist tightly in frustration, images of naked Higure have been plaguing his mind all day and it was driving him insane. Michael noted Serene was lying fast asleep on her side of the bed, a welcoming sight in his opinion.
Higure looked up at the Russian and smiled sweetly. Michael averted his eyes, blushing; he couldn’t look her in the eyes after what happened in the morning. Then a thought struck him.
How do I even stay in the same room with her after what happened!?
And why the hell am I blushing!?
“Welcome back” said the Succubus cheerfully.
Michael strained himself to force a cold tone of voice.
“Whatever” replied the Russian, still not making eye contact with her gorgeous violet eyes; eyes that he knew he could lose himself to like he did this morning.
The Succubus frowned, “shouldn’t you lose that attitude already, we did have sex after all.”
Before Michael could reply with an insult, Higure’s eyes narrowed in fury.
“Who was it!?” suddenly demanded the Succubus, anger boiling inside her.
“W-who what?” asked Michael, still unsure what she meant.
The Succubus jumped off the bed and slammed Michael into the wall with her hand, her eyes burning with fury.
“Who was she, the girl you just had sex with!?”
“You can tell!?!” exclaimed Michael surprised.
“YOU REEK OF HER PHERAMONE!!!” screamed the furious Succubus.
Behind her, Serene rolled her eyes and covered her head with a pillow to block out her roommate’s scandal.
“Who was she!?” demanded Higure.
Michael was getting really ticked of at the girl in front of him now; losing his embarrassment from earlier he looked her straight in the eyes.
“None of your business” replied the human coldly.
The next second he felt a sharp stinging on his cheek as the Succubus slapped him across the face. Her eyes began to water and she bit her lip, holding back tears.
A small part of his mind wanted to apologise, but that part was almost immediately buried by feelings of anger and humiliation that she put him through this morning so instead he just looked back at her with a cold hating look.
The Succubus couldn’t hold back the tears anymore so she turned around and ran out of the room slamming the door behind her, so he couldn’t see her cry.
Michael walked over to the bed and laid down, pinching the bridge of his nose.
The hell was her problem? Succubi are nothing but sluts…
“If you touch me again while I sleep, I’ll kill you” mumbled the Vampire under her pillow.
“Fine, whatever” replied Michael as he pulled the sheets over himself and blew out the candle.
“Who’d wanna touch you anyway” he added under his breath, hoping the Vampire didn’t hear.
Serene’s fists clenched at his added comment, for some reason it stung her in heart more then any usual insult, but pretended not to have heard it.
Three hours passed and the night continued to roll on.
Michael was having trouble falling asleep; he knew he was tired and should have been out like a candle after the tortures of the day but he was having trouble breathing.
The Russian got up and opened the window, letting cool night air wash over him. The moon hung in the clear night sky like a huge silver bowl.
The moon here is the same…
Michael’s eyes scanned the sky slowly.
The stars are all there…
He recalled back to the readings he did back in the library, most of the books claimed that all humans just vanished overnight from all around the world and never returned. Ever since that day, none of the Mamono aged even a single day.
Michael also recalled the many folklores he read about monsters where they were portrayed as hideous monsters that killed and eat humans back in their world; they were nothing but fantasy stories and no one believed they even existed.
Michael’s eyes glazed over as he fell deep in thought.
Who was it that disappeared… us… or you…
His train of thought was interrupted as the door creaked quietly open and soft foot steps ran behind him.
Before he could turn around, two hands circled around his chest and pulled him in a tight embrace from behind.
* * * *
“Zhao, will you just sit down already!” burst out James, “your damn pacing is getting me even more agitated!”
“But she’s not back yet! What if something happened!” exclaimed Zhao defensively in a panicked voice.
“She has only been gone for fifteen minutes!” stated the Englishman.
“Do you know how many things could have happened to her in that time!” replied Zhao and wiped some sweat from his brow.
“Fine, I’ll go look for them!” snapped James and got up to leave. Immediately, Alissa’s tail wrapped around him, restraining all his movements.
“A-alissa!?” stuttered the Englishman in surprise as he tried to struggle in her embrace.
The Echidna threw him a stern look, “your not going anywhere at night, you will stay right here and wait.”
“B-but…”
“No buts, you will do as I say!”
James sighed and stopped his struggle against her unbreakable embrace, “f-fine…”
Alissa’s expression softened and she smiled at the man in her coils.
To Zhao it seemed like the Echidna had James completely wrapped around her finger by now. He wondered if Cassandra would act like her and chuckled as he pictured the Siren with a stern expression, yelling at him for coming home late while wearing an apron and cooking… Zhao blinked surprised at where his train of though had led him, it was defiantly too early to think about that sort of thing… yet now he couldn’t get the image of her as a house wife out of his head…
“…hao!”
I wonder if Sirens wear wedding dresses…
“…Zhao!”
Zhao snapped out of his day dream to see James waving his hand in front of his face.
“Zhao, you awake?”
“Ah! Yeah, yeah, what is it?!” asked Zhao surprised, his face turning a slight shade of red.
“I was saying that I hear footsteps in the corridor” stated James and pointed to the door.
Zhao dashed to the door and swung it open to see Michael’s hand stretched out ready to knock and the Siren hovering in the air next to him. The Russian blinked in surprise when he saw Zhao’s worried face. He was shocked even more when his friend snatched the Siren so suddenly from the air and hugged her tightly that a few of her feathers were knocked out and drifted slowly to the floor.
Cassandra blushed and tried to push him away, even though her eyes spelled out the truth of her wanting to stay like this forever.
‘W-what’s wrong?” squeaked the flustered Siren as she finally managed to dislodge herself from her boyfriend.
Zhao noticed everyone staring at him.
“N-nothing, j-just a welcome back h-hug.”
“W-well can we do it later” whispered Cassandra, then added while blushing, “b-but longer next time.”
Michael and Cassandra explained what happened to them while they were away; Michael deliberately left out the part where he was raped and instead explained that the Inari left quietly after he spared her life.
Zhao was horrified when he learnt Cassandra’s throat was hurt and began making a scene as he rushed around trying to find something to soothe her throat.
“Now if the Mamono would kindly leave the premises, we will begin our meeting” announced Michael.
Zhao stared at the Russian in surprise with his hands still rummaging in his backpack. James gave Michael a look of equal surprise.
“You want them to leave?” asked James.
“Why?” added Zhao.
“Because it’s a confidential meeting regarding our STATUS in this world” replied the Russian, emphasizing the word ‘status’.
James began fidgeting uncomfortably, “ah… Michael… about that story of ours…”
Michael’s eyes narrowed cautiously, “I’m not going to like your next statement am I?”
“Ah, well, we told them already” concluded Zhao matter-of-factly and went back to looking for throat medicine.
“Told them what exactly?” asked the Russian in low threatening voice.
Alissa rolled her eyes, conversations between humans seemed to go in loops, someone had to break this idiotic cycle, “they told us that your ambassador story is a lie and about everything else related to your appearance in our world” explained the Echidna, with emphasis on every word and speaking slowly so the human can easily process her statement.
Michael’s eye twitched and he clenched his fists.
“Its okay!” exclaimed the Siren hoarsely, “we promise to keep it a secret!”
Alissa nodded in agreement.
“With their help we might be able to find a way back” added James, trying to defuse the situation.
Michael just stood there, anger was burning inside him but he was too damn tired to deal with this now. Instead the Russian just pointed at his two friends his fingers shaking menacingly.
“You two…” he took a deep breath, “ARE INSANE!!!” bellowed the Russian, making the Siren jump up in surprise. He then spun around on his heel and marched to the door.
“What about the meeting?” asked Zhao, still a bit shaken from his friend’s wild outburst.
“Tomorrow noon at the front gate” spat the Russian and slammed the door behind him.
“That went well…” commented James sagely.
Alissa raised an eyebrow in surprise.
“Yeah, I half expected him to go berserk and attack us” added Zhao as he pulled out a bottle of cough drops from his bag and approached Cassandra.
“Open wide” he said smiling.
Cassandra opened her mouth expectantly and Zhao placed cough drop on her tongue. Before he could pull his hand out, the Siren bit him on the finger playfully and giggled.
“I think we should leave them alone” muttered James.
Alissa nodded in agreement and took his hand as she led him out of the room.
* * * *
Michael was suffering from a major headache; he was having serious doubts that the Siren and the Echidna would keep their promise. This whole day was a disaster by his usual standards. No, calling it a disaster would be an understatement, there was possibly no way that this situation could get any worse.
Michael pushed the door number eighty eight open and walked in. The smell of Higure’s pheromones washed over him once again, making him dizzy.
Higure herself was lying back on the bed with the Kamasutra book in her hand, her eyes running over the pages leisurely. Immediately a lewd image of Higure straddling him hit his mind. Michael clenched his fist tightly in frustration, images of naked Higure have been plaguing his mind all day and it was driving him insane. Michael noted Serene was lying fast asleep on her side of the bed, a welcoming sight in his opinion.
Higure looked up at the Russian and smiled sweetly. Michael averted his eyes, blushing; he couldn’t look her in the eyes after what happened in the morning. Then a thought struck him.
How do I even stay in the same room with her after what happened!?
And why the hell am I blushing!?
“Welcome back” said the Succubus cheerfully.
Michael strained himself to force a cold tone of voice.
“Whatever” replied the Russian, still not making eye contact with her gorgeous violet eyes; eyes that he knew he could lose himself to like he did this morning.
The Succubus frowned, “shouldn’t you lose that attitude already, we did have sex after all.”
Before Michael could reply with an insult, Higure’s eyes narrowed in fury.
“Who was it!?” suddenly demanded the Succubus, anger boiling inside her.
“W-who what?” asked Michael, still unsure what she meant.
The Succubus jumped off the bed and slammed Michael into the wall with her hand, her eyes burning with fury.
“Who was she, the girl you just had sex with!?”
“You can tell!?!” exclaimed Michael surprised.
“YOU REEK OF HER PHERAMONE!!!” screamed the furious Succubus.
Behind her, Serene rolled her eyes and covered her head with a pillow to block out her roommate’s scandal.
“Who was she!?” demanded Higure.
Michael was getting really ticked of at the girl in front of him now; losing his embarrassment from earlier he looked her straight in the eyes.
“None of your business” replied the human coldly.
The next second he felt a sharp stinging on his cheek as the Succubus slapped him across the face. Her eyes began to water and she bit her lip, holding back tears.
A small part of his mind wanted to apologise, but that part was almost immediately buried by feelings of anger and humiliation that she put him through this morning so instead he just looked back at her with a cold hating look.
The Succubus couldn’t hold back the tears anymore so she turned around and ran out of the room slamming the door behind her, so he couldn’t see her cry.
Michael walked over to the bed and laid down, pinching the bridge of his nose.
The hell was her problem? Succubi are nothing but sluts…
“If you touch me again while I sleep, I’ll kill you” mumbled the Vampire under her pillow.
“Fine, whatever” replied Michael as he pulled the sheets over himself and blew out the candle.
“Who’d wanna touch you anyway” he added under his breath, hoping the Vampire didn’t hear.
Serene’s fists clenched at his added comment, for some reason it stung her in heart more then any usual insult, but pretended not to have heard it.
Three hours passed and the night continued to roll on.
Michael was having trouble falling asleep; he knew he was tired and should have been out like a candle after the tortures of the day but he was having trouble breathing.
The Russian got up and opened the window, letting cool night air wash over him. The moon hung in the clear night sky like a huge silver bowl.
The moon here is the same…
Michael’s eyes scanned the sky slowly.
The stars are all there…
He recalled back to the readings he did back in the library, most of the books claimed that all humans just vanished overnight from all around the world and never returned. Ever since that day, none of the Mamono aged even a single day.
Michael also recalled the many folklores he read about monsters where they were portrayed as hideous monsters that killed and eat humans back in their world; they were nothing but fantasy stories and no one believed they even existed.
Michael’s eyes glazed over as he fell deep in thought.
Who was it that disappeared… us… or you…
His train of thought was interrupted as the door creaked quietly open and soft foot steps ran behind him.
Before he could turn around, two hands circled around his chest and pulled him in a tight embrace from behind.
* * * *
Chapter 17 - Tears, Trip and Fangs
► Show Spoiler
Michael tried to struggle and turn to see his adversary, but the embrace was too strong. Strangely enough he realised who it was even before he saw her silky blue hair and demonic wings behind him. Some weird sixth sense made him realise it was Higure as soon as her body connected with his.
“W-what are you…” began Michael and stopped suddenly as he heard quite sobs from the Succubus. The back of his shirt was becoming wet as he realised Higure’s face was wet from crying.
“H-hey w-why are you…” stuttered the Russian surprised.
“I’m sorry” interrupted Higure in a barely audible voice.
“H-huh?”
“I’m sorry for this morning” clarified the Succubus just as quietly as before.
Michael was lost for what he should say, he wanted to accept her apology but what she did was irreversible and just words could not fix the damage done to his pride.
“I thought you would like it…” hiccupped Higure, “…I did all I could so you would enjoy it… I was taught that all men stop resisting eventually and give them selves up…”
“Who taught…”
“I was so happy when I heard humans appeared…” went on the Succubus, “…I was even more overjoyed to see one in our room…”
“But…” Michael was having no luck in building a coherent sentence.
“I wanted you to feed me so badly…” she clutched at his shirt desperately, “…for you to hold me… and kiss me… for you to enjoy feeding me…”
Michael swallowed nervously, for some reason her words were having a serious impact on the metaphorical forum in his mind, a bad impact at that, he was starting to get a weird craving for the Succubus and could feel his heart rate increasing.
“H-higure…”
The Succubus let go and Michael turned to face her. Higure looked as gorgeous as ever, even with tears on her beautiful eyelashes that sparkled in the silver light of the moon like diamonds. Her cheeks were slightly flushed and her violet eyes glowed mesmerizingly.
Michael cursed himself as his gaze fell on her eyes and became drawn into them. He was certain it was not a spell; but he just couldn’t tear his gaze away from her eyes. Awe-striking beauty would have been a great underestimate in this case.
“Would you forgive me if I said I loved you?” asked the Succubus, keeping her gaze locked with his.
The metaphorical entity commonly known as reason was drooling in daze of the violet glow from her eyes, his hand holding a pen and slowly reaching towards a document that states the acceptance of the apology and forgiveness of the Succubus, ready to sign.
“I… I…” hesitated the Russian.
Pride jumped forth and tackled Reason into the ground, snatching away the document and tearing it into a million tiny pieces.
“No” replied Michael emotionless.
Higure’s eyes began to water, a sight that made Michael feel really bad inside. Suddenly Reason’s fist collided with Pride’s face, sending him tumbling away, “drop dead jerk!” yelled Reason.
What happened next however stunned even Reason. Higure grabbed his face and pulled him into a passionate kiss.
Michael tried to push the Succubus desperately away, feeling his whole body weaken in response to her tender touch. Her slender hands held Michael’s face firmly in place, her soft sweet lips pressing passionately against his while her tongue playfully encouraged his to wake up with slow gentle caresses. Michael’s heart began to race as he began to feel his mind slipping. He pooled all his strength as he tried to push her back, mumbling in her mouth.
“What are you doing!” was all the Russian managed to say before she sealed his mouth again.
“Please… It’s just kissing… I promise not to go… any further…” begged Higure in between her passionate lip locks.
Losing his strength to push back, Michael instead directed all of it towards keeping upright as he felt all energy drain from his knees as well. While concentrating on energy redistribution, his concentration was broken suddenly by a soft moan from the Succubus and he realised with a shock that he was unconsciously kissing her back, his tongue intertwined with hers in a passionate embrace at the border of their mouths. He was even more shocked that his arms were by now wrapped tightly around the Succubus’s waist and pulling her body closely against his, his hands stroking her back and butt slowly.
The worst horror of them all was that he had no energy left to even stop himself.
The Succubus had let go of his face by now and Michael continued to kiss her on free will… or was it really free will…
Her hands where under his shirt and wrapped around him, scratching lightly at his back.
Higure waited until all signs of resistance where washed away by a combination of her intoxicating pheromones, aphrodisiac saliva, mind blowing physical performance and just a touch of charm magic, before taking Michael by his wrist and leading him to her side of the bed. Not waiting for the effects of her seduction cocktail to wear off, she quickly undressed herself and the human before pushing the man on the bed and climbing onto.
Inside Michael’s mind, Pride was buried by the rubble of the collapsed roof, which fell when the bombshells of Higure’s seduction attacks collided with the assembly hall.
Pride twitched under the pile of heavy marble bricks, allowing Michael to break the kiss just as Higure began positioning her hips above his groin.
“You… promised…” panted Michael, breathless from the kiss.
Higure snapped her fingers and chains encircled the human’s wrists, attaching him firmly to the bed and ensuring escape was impossible.
“I’m sorry… I can’t stop anymore…” gasped the Succubus between affectionate kisses on the human’s neck.
“I can’t believe I fell for that lie, you…” Michael’s words were cut off and replaced by a moan as Higure began slowly taking him in while gazing him in the eyes seductively. She then leaned in and kissed him deeply, preventing any further verbal resistance. Soon her reapplied seduction cocktail washed the last of the human’s resistance away and the room was filled with sounds of passionate moaning and kissing.
* * * *
Zhao checked his watch; Michael was running late by a whole hour, this was unusual for him.
“Do you think he was attacked again?” asked Zhao uncertain.
James stretched in the afternoon summer breeze, “he probably overslept after a hard day of research and introductions.”
The Englishman was eyeing the Echidna who was learning the card game from the Siren under the shade of a maple tree.
“Do you think he’ll approve of them being here?” asked James absentmindedly.
“Who cares, I’m not going anywhere without Cassandra.”
“Why do you think he hates them so much?” asked the Englishman as he scratched his chin deep in thought.
Zhao recalled the scene he walked into earlier, where Michael was at the mercy of the Succubus, “I think he has his reasons.”
“Is that him?” asked James, pointing to a figure in a long coat, as he adjusted his spectacle.
Zhao strained to see, “yeah, it’s him and he looks even more pissed then before”.
Michael finally arrived to where the group was meeting, he looked furious as though on a verge of murdering someone. James and Zhao knew it was probably better not to ask why he was late or why he was angry, the two issues probably had the same root.
“What’s the plan chief?” asked James jokingly, trying to lighten the atmosphere.
Michael pulled out a map from under his coat and pointed to a red cross marking a small ways off from town, “we’re going there.”
“And what is THERE exactly?” asked Zhao, watching the Russian’s finger hover menacingly over the marking.
“There is an old underground library that burned down some time ago; I read that there might be some books still left in there.”
“What about the library in the Academy?” asked Zhao frowning, he really didn’t like the idea of “underground” in this world since above ground was more then scary enough.
“There’s nothing useful regarding any possible ways back.”
“It’s not a good place for you to explore” suddenly interrupted Alissa who was eavesdropping ever since the Russian arrived.
The humans looked at her surprised.
“It’s not safe down there, many wild Mamono that chose to shun the civilised way of life make their home there” explained the Echidna.
Michael’s fists clenched at the mention of Mamono being civilised. Not only did the Succubus use him through most of the night but the damn whore had the nerve to force him down as soon as he woke up as well and wouldn’t let go until the Vampire dragged her off for some Academy class.
“It’s the closest place where we might get more information” said Michael through gritted teeth.
“Fine, but if you’re dragging James there then I shall come too” declared Alissa forcefully.
“I-I’m coming too!” added Cassandra as fiercely as she could as she stood up and puffed out her small chest.
Michael ran his hand down his face in annoyance, “whatever, I really don’t care anymore.”
The Russian set off down the road with the map in his hands with James and Alissa following him holding hands as it became customary for them. The Siren jumped on Zhao’s back and wrapped her wings around him.
“Hey!” her man exclaimed surprised.
“Carry me, I’m tired” declared Cassandra with a cheeky smile.
“You were sitting under the tree all day, why are you tired?”
“Just do it!”
“Fine” sighed Zhao, after all she was very light.
The Siren snuggled her face happily in his back as Zhao ran to catch up with the rest of the group.
* * * *
The wheels on a black BMW came to a screeching halt next to the old Lada. The front door opened noiselessly and a young woman of late teens got out. Her long leather trench coat whirled loudly in the cold autumn wind, revealing her beautiful model like figure. She eyed the Lada with her laser blue eyes, her long blonde hair streaming behind her in the wind.
A loud scratching resonated from inside the BMW diverting the woman’s attention.
As soon as the golden haired beauty opened the passenger door, a large German Shepherd jumped out and ran to the Lada, sniffing at the driver’s door.
The woman walked up to the dog and patted it on the head as she looked inside.
She eyed at the dark forest stretching away seemingly for infinity in both directions.
The dog whined sadly and looked to the forest, ears perked up in the cold wind.
“Isshi” commanded the girl. The dog barked and began sniffing along the ground towards the forest. The woman walked close behind, her right hand at the ready under her coat.
* * * *
“W-what are you…” began Michael and stopped suddenly as he heard quite sobs from the Succubus. The back of his shirt was becoming wet as he realised Higure’s face was wet from crying.
“H-hey w-why are you…” stuttered the Russian surprised.
“I’m sorry” interrupted Higure in a barely audible voice.
“H-huh?”
“I’m sorry for this morning” clarified the Succubus just as quietly as before.
Michael was lost for what he should say, he wanted to accept her apology but what she did was irreversible and just words could not fix the damage done to his pride.
“I thought you would like it…” hiccupped Higure, “…I did all I could so you would enjoy it… I was taught that all men stop resisting eventually and give them selves up…”
“Who taught…”
“I was so happy when I heard humans appeared…” went on the Succubus, “…I was even more overjoyed to see one in our room…”
“But…” Michael was having no luck in building a coherent sentence.
“I wanted you to feed me so badly…” she clutched at his shirt desperately, “…for you to hold me… and kiss me… for you to enjoy feeding me…”
Michael swallowed nervously, for some reason her words were having a serious impact on the metaphorical forum in his mind, a bad impact at that, he was starting to get a weird craving for the Succubus and could feel his heart rate increasing.
“H-higure…”
The Succubus let go and Michael turned to face her. Higure looked as gorgeous as ever, even with tears on her beautiful eyelashes that sparkled in the silver light of the moon like diamonds. Her cheeks were slightly flushed and her violet eyes glowed mesmerizingly.
Michael cursed himself as his gaze fell on her eyes and became drawn into them. He was certain it was not a spell; but he just couldn’t tear his gaze away from her eyes. Awe-striking beauty would have been a great underestimate in this case.
“Would you forgive me if I said I loved you?” asked the Succubus, keeping her gaze locked with his.
The metaphorical entity commonly known as reason was drooling in daze of the violet glow from her eyes, his hand holding a pen and slowly reaching towards a document that states the acceptance of the apology and forgiveness of the Succubus, ready to sign.
“I… I…” hesitated the Russian.
Pride jumped forth and tackled Reason into the ground, snatching away the document and tearing it into a million tiny pieces.
“No” replied Michael emotionless.
Higure’s eyes began to water, a sight that made Michael feel really bad inside. Suddenly Reason’s fist collided with Pride’s face, sending him tumbling away, “drop dead jerk!” yelled Reason.
What happened next however stunned even Reason. Higure grabbed his face and pulled him into a passionate kiss.
Michael tried to push the Succubus desperately away, feeling his whole body weaken in response to her tender touch. Her slender hands held Michael’s face firmly in place, her soft sweet lips pressing passionately against his while her tongue playfully encouraged his to wake up with slow gentle caresses. Michael’s heart began to race as he began to feel his mind slipping. He pooled all his strength as he tried to push her back, mumbling in her mouth.
“What are you doing!” was all the Russian managed to say before she sealed his mouth again.
“Please… It’s just kissing… I promise not to go… any further…” begged Higure in between her passionate lip locks.
Losing his strength to push back, Michael instead directed all of it towards keeping upright as he felt all energy drain from his knees as well. While concentrating on energy redistribution, his concentration was broken suddenly by a soft moan from the Succubus and he realised with a shock that he was unconsciously kissing her back, his tongue intertwined with hers in a passionate embrace at the border of their mouths. He was even more shocked that his arms were by now wrapped tightly around the Succubus’s waist and pulling her body closely against his, his hands stroking her back and butt slowly.
The worst horror of them all was that he had no energy left to even stop himself.
The Succubus had let go of his face by now and Michael continued to kiss her on free will… or was it really free will…
Her hands where under his shirt and wrapped around him, scratching lightly at his back.
Higure waited until all signs of resistance where washed away by a combination of her intoxicating pheromones, aphrodisiac saliva, mind blowing physical performance and just a touch of charm magic, before taking Michael by his wrist and leading him to her side of the bed. Not waiting for the effects of her seduction cocktail to wear off, she quickly undressed herself and the human before pushing the man on the bed and climbing onto.
Inside Michael’s mind, Pride was buried by the rubble of the collapsed roof, which fell when the bombshells of Higure’s seduction attacks collided with the assembly hall.
Pride twitched under the pile of heavy marble bricks, allowing Michael to break the kiss just as Higure began positioning her hips above his groin.
“You… promised…” panted Michael, breathless from the kiss.
Higure snapped her fingers and chains encircled the human’s wrists, attaching him firmly to the bed and ensuring escape was impossible.
“I’m sorry… I can’t stop anymore…” gasped the Succubus between affectionate kisses on the human’s neck.
“I can’t believe I fell for that lie, you…” Michael’s words were cut off and replaced by a moan as Higure began slowly taking him in while gazing him in the eyes seductively. She then leaned in and kissed him deeply, preventing any further verbal resistance. Soon her reapplied seduction cocktail washed the last of the human’s resistance away and the room was filled with sounds of passionate moaning and kissing.
* * * *
Zhao checked his watch; Michael was running late by a whole hour, this was unusual for him.
“Do you think he was attacked again?” asked Zhao uncertain.
James stretched in the afternoon summer breeze, “he probably overslept after a hard day of research and introductions.”
The Englishman was eyeing the Echidna who was learning the card game from the Siren under the shade of a maple tree.
“Do you think he’ll approve of them being here?” asked James absentmindedly.
“Who cares, I’m not going anywhere without Cassandra.”
“Why do you think he hates them so much?” asked the Englishman as he scratched his chin deep in thought.
Zhao recalled the scene he walked into earlier, where Michael was at the mercy of the Succubus, “I think he has his reasons.”
“Is that him?” asked James, pointing to a figure in a long coat, as he adjusted his spectacle.
Zhao strained to see, “yeah, it’s him and he looks even more pissed then before”.
Michael finally arrived to where the group was meeting, he looked furious as though on a verge of murdering someone. James and Zhao knew it was probably better not to ask why he was late or why he was angry, the two issues probably had the same root.
“What’s the plan chief?” asked James jokingly, trying to lighten the atmosphere.
Michael pulled out a map from under his coat and pointed to a red cross marking a small ways off from town, “we’re going there.”
“And what is THERE exactly?” asked Zhao, watching the Russian’s finger hover menacingly over the marking.
“There is an old underground library that burned down some time ago; I read that there might be some books still left in there.”
“What about the library in the Academy?” asked Zhao frowning, he really didn’t like the idea of “underground” in this world since above ground was more then scary enough.
“There’s nothing useful regarding any possible ways back.”
“It’s not a good place for you to explore” suddenly interrupted Alissa who was eavesdropping ever since the Russian arrived.
The humans looked at her surprised.
“It’s not safe down there, many wild Mamono that chose to shun the civilised way of life make their home there” explained the Echidna.
Michael’s fists clenched at the mention of Mamono being civilised. Not only did the Succubus use him through most of the night but the damn whore had the nerve to force him down as soon as he woke up as well and wouldn’t let go until the Vampire dragged her off for some Academy class.
“It’s the closest place where we might get more information” said Michael through gritted teeth.
“Fine, but if you’re dragging James there then I shall come too” declared Alissa forcefully.
“I-I’m coming too!” added Cassandra as fiercely as she could as she stood up and puffed out her small chest.
Michael ran his hand down his face in annoyance, “whatever, I really don’t care anymore.”
The Russian set off down the road with the map in his hands with James and Alissa following him holding hands as it became customary for them. The Siren jumped on Zhao’s back and wrapped her wings around him.
“Hey!” her man exclaimed surprised.
“Carry me, I’m tired” declared Cassandra with a cheeky smile.
“You were sitting under the tree all day, why are you tired?”
“Just do it!”
“Fine” sighed Zhao, after all she was very light.
The Siren snuggled her face happily in his back as Zhao ran to catch up with the rest of the group.
* * * *
The wheels on a black BMW came to a screeching halt next to the old Lada. The front door opened noiselessly and a young woman of late teens got out. Her long leather trench coat whirled loudly in the cold autumn wind, revealing her beautiful model like figure. She eyed the Lada with her laser blue eyes, her long blonde hair streaming behind her in the wind.
A loud scratching resonated from inside the BMW diverting the woman’s attention.
As soon as the golden haired beauty opened the passenger door, a large German Shepherd jumped out and ran to the Lada, sniffing at the driver’s door.
The woman walked up to the dog and patted it on the head as she looked inside.
She eyed at the dark forest stretching away seemingly for infinity in both directions.
The dog whined sadly and looked to the forest, ears perked up in the cold wind.
“Isshi” commanded the girl. The dog barked and began sniffing along the ground towards the forest. The woman walked close behind, her right hand at the ready under her coat.
* * * *
Chapter 18 - Roaches
► Show Spoiler
“That’s it?” asked Michael sourly as he eyed the remains of what was once probably a Greek style temple. The old white marble columns lay ruined at the entrance, light seeping through the collapsed roof revealed moss and dry leaves scattered everywhere. The once pure white marble walls were now cracked and stained a disgusting brown by the ages. Cobwebs, like huge silky graveyards spun every corner, housing some disturbingly large spiders that lurked in the shadows of the low lit temple.
Michael eyed a particularly large spider, roughly the side of his hand.
“I don’t usually mind spiders… but this is pushing the levels of my tolerance” concluded the Russian as he batted the spider away from the main entrance with a stick.
James shuddered as he saw the black fur ball with legs whiz past his head and hit the tree, uncurling and scuttling away from the Russian. He himself never gave spiders much thought, but ever since the infirmary incident…
James shuddered again, “are you positive you want to go in there?”
Michael ignored him, as he looked around. The temple had a very peculiar position, it was right in the middle of a forest and far from civilization… well civilization might be an overestimate of their society mused the Russian mentally.
“What kind of idiot built it here anyway?” asked Michael frowning, “it’s so out of place.”
The Echidna shrugged, “who knows anymore, but that’s probably one of the reasons no one ever bothered to rebuild it.”
“Did anyone see where Cassandra went?!” exclaimed Zhao from behind the group.
I saw her just a moment ago” replied James as he whirled around to face Zhao. He automatically saw the Siren; she was hiding behind the tree and was now slowly tiptoeing her way behind Zhao with a feather to her lips and giving James a wink to keep quite. James kept quite and waited until the Siren was right behind Zhao.
Cassandra tapped Zhao on the shoulder and he spun around, his face lighting up in relief.
“Look what I found!” exclaimed the Siren cheekily as she opened her wings in Zhao’s face, revealing the huge spider Michael batted away before.
Zhao recoiled away in shock, stumbling back and falling to the forest floor.
Cassandra giggled childishly and set the spider free on the ground before tackling the still shocked Zhao and cuddling her face in his shirt.
“Are we ready to go now? Or do you two need more time?” asked Michael in a cold sarcastic tone as he looked at the couple in disgust.
“But what if there are more bugs like these?!” exclaimed Zhao still shocked from the Siren’s trick.
“I got bug spray” replied the Russian and stepped forth into the temple.
The group proceeded through the temple and down into the chambers below. Michael walked ahead with a torch, lighting their way and burning the spider webs to make a clean passage. Alissa slithered down the corridor, keeping a close watch on James, in case something decided to jump out and grab him. Cassandra and Zhao were bringing up the rear and constantly checking that nothing was following them.
Zhao noticed that the Siren was trembling. He wasn’t sure if it was from the cold draft underground or because she was afraid of the dark. He cuddled her to him protectively which made the Siren blush but stopped her trembling.
“I-I’m not scared” stated the Siren defensively.
“Sorry I was just cold and your feathers looked really warm” replied Zhao with a small blush of his own.
“Wait, quite!” suddenly snapped James.
Michael turned around and faced him with his back to the dark tunnel ahead.
“What is it?” asked the Russian annoyed.
“I heard a scuttling sound” replied the Englishman, “I think we’re not alone.”
“I heard it too” input Alissa.
Michael rolled his eyes, “it’s probably a rat or something.”
The Russian turned around to face the corridor again and his torch lit up a dozen girls crawling slowly along the floor, walls and ceiling, they all looked relatively young and had brown insect like hands and legs as well as cockroach like wings and antennae.
Michael frowned, unfazed by the young girls edging their way closer to them with lusty grins on their faces.
“Devil Bugs” hissed Alissa and wrapped James up protectively in her coils.
Cassandra immediately started pushing Zhao forcefully towards the exit, only to find another dozen Devil Bugs licking their lips and blocking the exit.
“Are we in trouble?” asked Michael still uncertain whether these childlike monsters could pose any threat at all.
The Siren wrapped Zhao in her wings and nodded sadly.
A strange wave of annoyance passed over the Russian when he noticed that he was left the only one un-protected… not that the Siren offered much protection. He quickly began fumbling in his coat but before he could find what he was looking for, the Russian was swarmed by the Devil Bugs. Zhao and Cassandra were swarmed as well and Cassandra was knocked back into the wall with tears in her eyes as she saw her bellowed torn away from her and disappear into the fiendish clutches of the Devil Bug swarm.
“Help them!” exclaimed James horrified as he saw the two swarms begin tearing and scratching at his two friends in an attempt to strip them of their clothes.
The Echidna was hesitating, if she helped his friends, then her lover might get pulled in as well. She noticed Cassandra trying to desperately pull Zhao out of the pile only to be kicked away into the wall again. Alissa bit her lip in frustration, she had no sympathy for Michael or Zhao but the Siren’s distraught tears were tugging on her heart, after all she wanted to protect the one she loved just like she did.
Finally the Echidna could bear it no longer and pointed the palm of her hand at the pile of girls on Zhao. Her hair fluttered backwards as though in a gust of wind and she let out a loud hiss as an acid green blast fired from her palm, sending bracelet like green energy waves backwards along her arm.
The blast collided with the pile, sending the Devil Bugs flying down the corridor and screeching madly in their retreat.
Suddenly a gentle hissing sounded from the pile of bugs on Michael followed by loud screeching and coughing as the Devil Bugs began to flee and cough, stumbling around the passageway, their claws trying to protect their cute childish faces.
Alissa turned to see Michael standing with his coat and shirt half torn off and holding a spay can with a picture of a roach being hit by a lightning bolt.
“Bug spray” clarified the human, noticing her quizzing look.
Zhao stumbled to his feet, the only piece of clothing still on him was his underwear, which he was still clutching in desperation, thinking that the bugs might come back and tear it off too.
Cassandra was looking at him with tears flowing from her eyes, “d-did they…”
“No it’s fine they didn’t manage to get me” replied Zhao as he tried to calm the Siren down by patting her reassuringly on the head.
“T-thanks” said Zhao as he addressed the Echidna.
Before Alissa could reply, Cassandra tackled her with one of her signature hugs and began babbling incoherently as she tried to express how thankful she was to the surprised Echidna.
“Is the soap opera almost done?” asked Michael dryly, “can we continue?”
“You want to keep going!?” exclaimed Zhao horrified.
Michael waved the can of bug spray in front of his face.
“That doesn’t guarantee anything!”
Michael shrugged and picked up the torch, without uttering another word, the Russian proceeded down the corridor alone.
“I’m going with him” concluded James.
Alissa tightened her coils around him in protest but the Englishman glared at her defiantly.
“Fine, but we’re leaving no questions asked if anything stronger appears” replied the Echidna conclusively as she loosened her coils, allowing James to walk out of her embrace.
Cassandra looked at James pleadingly, pointing to the exit with her wing.
“I promise it will be okay” Zhao reassured the still shaken Siren.
Cassandra pouted in disagreement.
“I promise.”
“F-fine, but we’re going back if we run into anyone at all!” announced the Siren forcefully.
Zhao nodded in agreement and the group set off to catch up with Michael who was just barely visible at the bottom of the corridor.
They caught up to the Russian just in time to see him stop in the entrance to a giant chamber. Inside, massive bookshelves formed a network of labyrinths, most of them charred with half burned books and scrolls scattered in the large piles of ash and soot.
Alissa noticed that the room was lit by torches imbedded in the granite walls, close to the ceiling. Before she could point this out and warn of the possible Mamono that could have lit them, Michael marched right in and up to the closest book shelf that appeared to have remained more or less intact. To her horror, James had already left her side while she was busy observing the surroundings and was now also browsing through the books.
Zhao and Cassandra have drifted of to a large table which housed a number of charred scrolls and charts, leaving the Echidna alone in the doorway.
Alissa knew this was a recipe for disaster and began to cautiously make her way to her lover.
As James continued to dig through charred books, a small book with a half burnt cover caught his attention. The cover seemed to have similar designs to those he and Michael saw on the archway in the forest before they were transported to this crazy world. He picked up the book and dusted the ash away. The title was partially seared of by flames and read “…ire Architecture”.
“Found what you’re looking for?” asked a sultry voice above him.
“Yeah…” replied James absentmindedly, “I think this is what we…”
The Englishman froze as a cold bead of sweat ran down his forehead. He slowly lifted his head and looked up. Above him, sitting on the tall bookshelf with her legs hooked over each other was a gorgeous woman in a black semi-revealing priestess dress. She had stone white, waist length silky hair and sharp magenta eyes. Dark feathery plumage radiated from her back and a long demonic tail coiled with black chains, swished lazily behind her.
The girl smiled at James seductively, her eyes boring deep inside his and making him shiver.
“G-guys!” exclaimed James in a panicked voice, “w-we have a problem!”
* * * *
Michael eyed a particularly large spider, roughly the side of his hand.
“I don’t usually mind spiders… but this is pushing the levels of my tolerance” concluded the Russian as he batted the spider away from the main entrance with a stick.
James shuddered as he saw the black fur ball with legs whiz past his head and hit the tree, uncurling and scuttling away from the Russian. He himself never gave spiders much thought, but ever since the infirmary incident…
James shuddered again, “are you positive you want to go in there?”
Michael ignored him, as he looked around. The temple had a very peculiar position, it was right in the middle of a forest and far from civilization… well civilization might be an overestimate of their society mused the Russian mentally.
“What kind of idiot built it here anyway?” asked Michael frowning, “it’s so out of place.”
The Echidna shrugged, “who knows anymore, but that’s probably one of the reasons no one ever bothered to rebuild it.”
“Did anyone see where Cassandra went?!” exclaimed Zhao from behind the group.
I saw her just a moment ago” replied James as he whirled around to face Zhao. He automatically saw the Siren; she was hiding behind the tree and was now slowly tiptoeing her way behind Zhao with a feather to her lips and giving James a wink to keep quite. James kept quite and waited until the Siren was right behind Zhao.
Cassandra tapped Zhao on the shoulder and he spun around, his face lighting up in relief.
“Look what I found!” exclaimed the Siren cheekily as she opened her wings in Zhao’s face, revealing the huge spider Michael batted away before.
Zhao recoiled away in shock, stumbling back and falling to the forest floor.
Cassandra giggled childishly and set the spider free on the ground before tackling the still shocked Zhao and cuddling her face in his shirt.
“Are we ready to go now? Or do you two need more time?” asked Michael in a cold sarcastic tone as he looked at the couple in disgust.
“But what if there are more bugs like these?!” exclaimed Zhao still shocked from the Siren’s trick.
“I got bug spray” replied the Russian and stepped forth into the temple.
The group proceeded through the temple and down into the chambers below. Michael walked ahead with a torch, lighting their way and burning the spider webs to make a clean passage. Alissa slithered down the corridor, keeping a close watch on James, in case something decided to jump out and grab him. Cassandra and Zhao were bringing up the rear and constantly checking that nothing was following them.
Zhao noticed that the Siren was trembling. He wasn’t sure if it was from the cold draft underground or because she was afraid of the dark. He cuddled her to him protectively which made the Siren blush but stopped her trembling.
“I-I’m not scared” stated the Siren defensively.
“Sorry I was just cold and your feathers looked really warm” replied Zhao with a small blush of his own.
“Wait, quite!” suddenly snapped James.
Michael turned around and faced him with his back to the dark tunnel ahead.
“What is it?” asked the Russian annoyed.
“I heard a scuttling sound” replied the Englishman, “I think we’re not alone.”
“I heard it too” input Alissa.
Michael rolled his eyes, “it’s probably a rat or something.”
The Russian turned around to face the corridor again and his torch lit up a dozen girls crawling slowly along the floor, walls and ceiling, they all looked relatively young and had brown insect like hands and legs as well as cockroach like wings and antennae.
Michael frowned, unfazed by the young girls edging their way closer to them with lusty grins on their faces.
“Devil Bugs” hissed Alissa and wrapped James up protectively in her coils.
Cassandra immediately started pushing Zhao forcefully towards the exit, only to find another dozen Devil Bugs licking their lips and blocking the exit.
“Are we in trouble?” asked Michael still uncertain whether these childlike monsters could pose any threat at all.
The Siren wrapped Zhao in her wings and nodded sadly.
A strange wave of annoyance passed over the Russian when he noticed that he was left the only one un-protected… not that the Siren offered much protection. He quickly began fumbling in his coat but before he could find what he was looking for, the Russian was swarmed by the Devil Bugs. Zhao and Cassandra were swarmed as well and Cassandra was knocked back into the wall with tears in her eyes as she saw her bellowed torn away from her and disappear into the fiendish clutches of the Devil Bug swarm.
“Help them!” exclaimed James horrified as he saw the two swarms begin tearing and scratching at his two friends in an attempt to strip them of their clothes.
The Echidna was hesitating, if she helped his friends, then her lover might get pulled in as well. She noticed Cassandra trying to desperately pull Zhao out of the pile only to be kicked away into the wall again. Alissa bit her lip in frustration, she had no sympathy for Michael or Zhao but the Siren’s distraught tears were tugging on her heart, after all she wanted to protect the one she loved just like she did.
Finally the Echidna could bear it no longer and pointed the palm of her hand at the pile of girls on Zhao. Her hair fluttered backwards as though in a gust of wind and she let out a loud hiss as an acid green blast fired from her palm, sending bracelet like green energy waves backwards along her arm.
The blast collided with the pile, sending the Devil Bugs flying down the corridor and screeching madly in their retreat.
Suddenly a gentle hissing sounded from the pile of bugs on Michael followed by loud screeching and coughing as the Devil Bugs began to flee and cough, stumbling around the passageway, their claws trying to protect their cute childish faces.
Alissa turned to see Michael standing with his coat and shirt half torn off and holding a spay can with a picture of a roach being hit by a lightning bolt.
“Bug spray” clarified the human, noticing her quizzing look.
Zhao stumbled to his feet, the only piece of clothing still on him was his underwear, which he was still clutching in desperation, thinking that the bugs might come back and tear it off too.
Cassandra was looking at him with tears flowing from her eyes, “d-did they…”
“No it’s fine they didn’t manage to get me” replied Zhao as he tried to calm the Siren down by patting her reassuringly on the head.
“T-thanks” said Zhao as he addressed the Echidna.
Before Alissa could reply, Cassandra tackled her with one of her signature hugs and began babbling incoherently as she tried to express how thankful she was to the surprised Echidna.
“Is the soap opera almost done?” asked Michael dryly, “can we continue?”
“You want to keep going!?” exclaimed Zhao horrified.
Michael waved the can of bug spray in front of his face.
“That doesn’t guarantee anything!”
Michael shrugged and picked up the torch, without uttering another word, the Russian proceeded down the corridor alone.
“I’m going with him” concluded James.
Alissa tightened her coils around him in protest but the Englishman glared at her defiantly.
“Fine, but we’re leaving no questions asked if anything stronger appears” replied the Echidna conclusively as she loosened her coils, allowing James to walk out of her embrace.
Cassandra looked at James pleadingly, pointing to the exit with her wing.
“I promise it will be okay” Zhao reassured the still shaken Siren.
Cassandra pouted in disagreement.
“I promise.”
“F-fine, but we’re going back if we run into anyone at all!” announced the Siren forcefully.
Zhao nodded in agreement and the group set off to catch up with Michael who was just barely visible at the bottom of the corridor.
They caught up to the Russian just in time to see him stop in the entrance to a giant chamber. Inside, massive bookshelves formed a network of labyrinths, most of them charred with half burned books and scrolls scattered in the large piles of ash and soot.
Alissa noticed that the room was lit by torches imbedded in the granite walls, close to the ceiling. Before she could point this out and warn of the possible Mamono that could have lit them, Michael marched right in and up to the closest book shelf that appeared to have remained more or less intact. To her horror, James had already left her side while she was busy observing the surroundings and was now also browsing through the books.
Zhao and Cassandra have drifted of to a large table which housed a number of charred scrolls and charts, leaving the Echidna alone in the doorway.
Alissa knew this was a recipe for disaster and began to cautiously make her way to her lover.
As James continued to dig through charred books, a small book with a half burnt cover caught his attention. The cover seemed to have similar designs to those he and Michael saw on the archway in the forest before they were transported to this crazy world. He picked up the book and dusted the ash away. The title was partially seared of by flames and read “…ire Architecture”.
“Found what you’re looking for?” asked a sultry voice above him.
“Yeah…” replied James absentmindedly, “I think this is what we…”
The Englishman froze as a cold bead of sweat ran down his forehead. He slowly lifted his head and looked up. Above him, sitting on the tall bookshelf with her legs hooked over each other was a gorgeous woman in a black semi-revealing priestess dress. She had stone white, waist length silky hair and sharp magenta eyes. Dark feathery plumage radiated from her back and a long demonic tail coiled with black chains, swished lazily behind her.
The girl smiled at James seductively, her eyes boring deep inside his and making him shiver.
“G-guys!” exclaimed James in a panicked voice, “w-we have a problem!”
* * * *
Chapter 19 - Preaching
► Show Spoiler
The Dark Priestess jumped off the book shelf landing with cat like grace next to the Englishman, her boots tapping lightly on the marble floor.
“Now that is just plain rude!” the girl announced forcefully and peered into the Englishman’s eyes, her chained tail rattling on the floor, “calling someone a ‘problem’ even though you just met them?”
James tried to give her a weak nervous smile, “I-I’m sorry, I just thought…”
“Get away from her!” screamed Alissa as she aimed her glowing finger at the girl’s head while Michael lifted his can of bug spray and a lighter.
With a swift motion, the Dark Priestess hid behind James using him as a shield against a possible attack.
The Englishman raised his hands in the air, “h-hey w-why don’t we all just chill out here?” he suggested with a nervous chuckle, “I’m sure this is all a big misunderstanding.”
“You have no clue who she is!” hissed Alissa with agitation, “she will brainwash you until you turn into a mindless servant of her god!”
At this point Cassandra started forcefully pushing a protesting Zhao quietly towards the exit while the others were distracted with their conversation.
“T-that’s not true is it?” asked James looking back at the Dark Priestess behind him. The girl seemed to consider the question for a few seconds before answering, “it’s a rather crude way of putting it but it is more or less correct.”
James sighed; he really didn’t like people who tried to convert other people to their religion, his dislike stemmed from constantly having to open his door twice a week just to be greeted by overly enthusiastic priests from a church down the road, wishing to spread the “love of their lord” and to sign him up for their weekly newsletter.
“Sorry miss I already follow a religion I quite like and have no motivation to change at the moment” replied James with a friendly smile that he reserved for those detested priests.
“Oh?” asked the girl disappointed, “what if I provide some motivation?” her hands looped around hugging him from behind in such a manner that her round breast squeezed against his back.
James could see the air around Alissa begin to simmer from her fury causing her hair to flutter up on the air currents it generated.
“I-I don’t think so…” said the Englishman nervously as perspiration formed on his forehead.
“But it will feel really nice to worship our god” she whispered seductively in his ear as her hand slid into his pants.
James shivered but yanked her hand out immediately, “t-that’s definitely not how a priestess should behave!” he exclaimed nervously.
“Well how should they behave?” asked the priestess innocently.
James cleared his throat, a sign that Michael knew would lead to a long and extremely boring speech on whatever subject was currently being discussed, in this case he figured it was going to be religion. Thus the Russian walked over to the Siren and his and Zhao’s combined efforts finally managed to reassure the distressed girl that the priestess was likely to fall asleep in the next ten minutes, allowing them to make a clean get away.
To their complete and utter horror, James’s speech on various religion’s of their world took a whole two hours, in which he covered the change and evolution of various religions through the human history and how public perception of them changed along the way. What stunned them even more was that the priestess listened to the whole speech with out most interest and intrigue and had even began writing things down in a small leather bound notebook.
At the end of the speech everyone apart from James and the priestess gave out long deep yawns. The priestess herself stood looking at James with wide eyes and a distinctive blush on her face.
“Do you understand now?” asked James, looking at her blushed face confused.
The girl nodded shyly.
“In that case we will be going now” added James as he looked at his watch, “we need to get back by sundown.”
At this the girl shook her head still blushing.
“What’s wrong?” asked James bewildered.
“You’re going to stay here and become my husband” replied the priestess sheepishly.
The Englishman looked shocked, “I-I’m sorry I’m already in a relationship!” exclaimed James seeing rage build up on Alissa’s face.
“The snake can borrow you occasionally” replied the priestess, “however she better watch her temper” she added gliding a small sleek knife from under her dress and to the human’s neck, “or no one will have you.”
James swallowed nervously, “b-but didn’t I explain to you that…”
The priestess silenced him by placing a finger to his lips, “hush now, save your silver tongue for the bedroom.”
Alissa whirled on Michael and Zhao, “what are you two waiting for!? Go get help from the Academy!”
Michael, Zhao and Cassandra jumped up and sprinted for the exit. Suddenly a purple goo like substance stretched from cracks in the floor and covered the exit like a semi transparent membrane. A smiley face formed on the goo like membrane and Zhao ran right into it.
Michael slid to a halt next to it, barely holding back the Siren from colliding with the membrane.
“What the hell is this!?” exclaimed the Russian as he watched Zhao struggling stuck to the membrane.
“That’s Plum” commented the priestess absentmindedly as she stroked James’s hair in adoration, “don’t worry, she wont bite.”
The membrane rippled with a sound that could only be described as a mischievous giggle and engulfed Zhao completely so only his head was out.
“Get me out!” screamed Zhao panicking and flailing his arms around in the goo.
Michael tried to grip him by the neck to rip him out of the mess he was in, only to feel some kind of rope latch on to the back of his coat and yank him sharply off his feet to the ceiling.
“And that’s Anya” commented the priestess as she began slowly unbuttoning James’s shirt, “she will bite… a lot.”
Before Michael could react he was hanging in a huge web that stretched the domed shaped ceiling. From the shadows he could hear a snickering as he tried to pull himself off the web to no avail.
“Oh please struggle some more” came a begging yet sadistic voice from the shadows. Michael looked up to see a woman with an abdomen of a large black spider emerge from the darkness, her eyes glowing red with hunger. Unlike the previous spider woman he fought, this one seemed to have a very different spider like abdomen, with puffy black fur encircling the area of transition from woman to spider. She wore a black chitinous bodice that barely managed to hold in her large bosom. On her arms she wore long black elbow length gloves with frilly web like designs at the elbow. Her long silky white hair was tied back into a pony tail by an ornate hair clip in the form of a black web and fell only slightly across her forehead to cover a set of small six extra crimson eyes.
Michael’s eyes widened in horror as he recalled what happened to James a few nights before and began flailing around in panic.
The Arachne licked her lips, exposing two needle like fangs as she leisurely crawled along the web to him, smiling sadistically.
“You filthy arachnid!” exclaimed Michael trying to tear his hand off the web to punch he fruitlessly.
The Arachne chuckled and put her hand on his chest as she slowly began pushing him deeper into the confines of her web.
Michael continued to struggle helplessly in the depths of her web, which only turned on Anya even more. She skilfully removed her bodice exposing her breast to him and pushed them in his mouth just as he was about to yell out for help, silencing him thoroughly and sinking him further out of site into her home.
James watched his friend disappear into the depths of the webs with the spider, horror painted on his face as he recalled his own encounter. His attention was snapped back to his own situation when he felt his pants fall to the floor as the priestess pushed him against a book shelf, still holding her knife near his neck to prevent Alissa from interfering.
Across on the other side of the library, Cassandra watched with tears in her eyes as the goo like membrane reformed on top of Zhao into a form of a busty purple slime girl which began melting his clothes off and looking at him smugly.
****
“Now that is just plain rude!” the girl announced forcefully and peered into the Englishman’s eyes, her chained tail rattling on the floor, “calling someone a ‘problem’ even though you just met them?”
James tried to give her a weak nervous smile, “I-I’m sorry, I just thought…”
“Get away from her!” screamed Alissa as she aimed her glowing finger at the girl’s head while Michael lifted his can of bug spray and a lighter.
With a swift motion, the Dark Priestess hid behind James using him as a shield against a possible attack.
The Englishman raised his hands in the air, “h-hey w-why don’t we all just chill out here?” he suggested with a nervous chuckle, “I’m sure this is all a big misunderstanding.”
“You have no clue who she is!” hissed Alissa with agitation, “she will brainwash you until you turn into a mindless servant of her god!”
At this point Cassandra started forcefully pushing a protesting Zhao quietly towards the exit while the others were distracted with their conversation.
“T-that’s not true is it?” asked James looking back at the Dark Priestess behind him. The girl seemed to consider the question for a few seconds before answering, “it’s a rather crude way of putting it but it is more or less correct.”
James sighed; he really didn’t like people who tried to convert other people to their religion, his dislike stemmed from constantly having to open his door twice a week just to be greeted by overly enthusiastic priests from a church down the road, wishing to spread the “love of their lord” and to sign him up for their weekly newsletter.
“Sorry miss I already follow a religion I quite like and have no motivation to change at the moment” replied James with a friendly smile that he reserved for those detested priests.
“Oh?” asked the girl disappointed, “what if I provide some motivation?” her hands looped around hugging him from behind in such a manner that her round breast squeezed against his back.
James could see the air around Alissa begin to simmer from her fury causing her hair to flutter up on the air currents it generated.
“I-I don’t think so…” said the Englishman nervously as perspiration formed on his forehead.
“But it will feel really nice to worship our god” she whispered seductively in his ear as her hand slid into his pants.
James shivered but yanked her hand out immediately, “t-that’s definitely not how a priestess should behave!” he exclaimed nervously.
“Well how should they behave?” asked the priestess innocently.
James cleared his throat, a sign that Michael knew would lead to a long and extremely boring speech on whatever subject was currently being discussed, in this case he figured it was going to be religion. Thus the Russian walked over to the Siren and his and Zhao’s combined efforts finally managed to reassure the distressed girl that the priestess was likely to fall asleep in the next ten minutes, allowing them to make a clean get away.
To their complete and utter horror, James’s speech on various religion’s of their world took a whole two hours, in which he covered the change and evolution of various religions through the human history and how public perception of them changed along the way. What stunned them even more was that the priestess listened to the whole speech with out most interest and intrigue and had even began writing things down in a small leather bound notebook.
At the end of the speech everyone apart from James and the priestess gave out long deep yawns. The priestess herself stood looking at James with wide eyes and a distinctive blush on her face.
“Do you understand now?” asked James, looking at her blushed face confused.
The girl nodded shyly.
“In that case we will be going now” added James as he looked at his watch, “we need to get back by sundown.”
At this the girl shook her head still blushing.
“What’s wrong?” asked James bewildered.
“You’re going to stay here and become my husband” replied the priestess sheepishly.
The Englishman looked shocked, “I-I’m sorry I’m already in a relationship!” exclaimed James seeing rage build up on Alissa’s face.
“The snake can borrow you occasionally” replied the priestess, “however she better watch her temper” she added gliding a small sleek knife from under her dress and to the human’s neck, “or no one will have you.”
James swallowed nervously, “b-but didn’t I explain to you that…”
The priestess silenced him by placing a finger to his lips, “hush now, save your silver tongue for the bedroom.”
Alissa whirled on Michael and Zhao, “what are you two waiting for!? Go get help from the Academy!”
Michael, Zhao and Cassandra jumped up and sprinted for the exit. Suddenly a purple goo like substance stretched from cracks in the floor and covered the exit like a semi transparent membrane. A smiley face formed on the goo like membrane and Zhao ran right into it.
Michael slid to a halt next to it, barely holding back the Siren from colliding with the membrane.
“What the hell is this!?” exclaimed the Russian as he watched Zhao struggling stuck to the membrane.
“That’s Plum” commented the priestess absentmindedly as she stroked James’s hair in adoration, “don’t worry, she wont bite.”
The membrane rippled with a sound that could only be described as a mischievous giggle and engulfed Zhao completely so only his head was out.
“Get me out!” screamed Zhao panicking and flailing his arms around in the goo.
Michael tried to grip him by the neck to rip him out of the mess he was in, only to feel some kind of rope latch on to the back of his coat and yank him sharply off his feet to the ceiling.
“And that’s Anya” commented the priestess as she began slowly unbuttoning James’s shirt, “she will bite… a lot.”
Before Michael could react he was hanging in a huge web that stretched the domed shaped ceiling. From the shadows he could hear a snickering as he tried to pull himself off the web to no avail.
“Oh please struggle some more” came a begging yet sadistic voice from the shadows. Michael looked up to see a woman with an abdomen of a large black spider emerge from the darkness, her eyes glowing red with hunger. Unlike the previous spider woman he fought, this one seemed to have a very different spider like abdomen, with puffy black fur encircling the area of transition from woman to spider. She wore a black chitinous bodice that barely managed to hold in her large bosom. On her arms she wore long black elbow length gloves with frilly web like designs at the elbow. Her long silky white hair was tied back into a pony tail by an ornate hair clip in the form of a black web and fell only slightly across her forehead to cover a set of small six extra crimson eyes.
Michael’s eyes widened in horror as he recalled what happened to James a few nights before and began flailing around in panic.
The Arachne licked her lips, exposing two needle like fangs as she leisurely crawled along the web to him, smiling sadistically.
“You filthy arachnid!” exclaimed Michael trying to tear his hand off the web to punch he fruitlessly.
The Arachne chuckled and put her hand on his chest as she slowly began pushing him deeper into the confines of her web.
Michael continued to struggle helplessly in the depths of her web, which only turned on Anya even more. She skilfully removed her bodice exposing her breast to him and pushed them in his mouth just as he was about to yell out for help, silencing him thoroughly and sinking him further out of site into her home.
James watched his friend disappear into the depths of the webs with the spider, horror painted on his face as he recalled his own encounter. His attention was snapped back to his own situation when he felt his pants fall to the floor as the priestess pushed him against a book shelf, still holding her knife near his neck to prevent Alissa from interfering.
Across on the other side of the library, Cassandra watched with tears in her eyes as the goo like membrane reformed on top of Zhao into a form of a busty purple slime girl which began melting his clothes off and looking at him smugly.
****
Chapter 20 - Cores, Spells and Webs
► Show Spoiler
Zhao struggled with all his might to escape from under his terrifying yet extremely sexy captor. However the slime was incredibly sticky and held him pinned to the ground, the round slime core constantly smiling at him mockingly. In his frantic struggles Zhao noticed that the degree of stickiness of the cool slimy substance kept varying as the girl giggled at his futile attempts to escape her. Even his panicked mind managed to comprehend that she was playing with him, decreasing her stickiness to give him a fain sliver of hope of escape, only to crush it next second by increasing her gooey hold on him.
As the girl continued to giggle and toy with her catch a large leather bound book collided with her head, exploding her head in a rain purple goo.
Zhao snapped his attention in the direction where the book had come flying from to see Cassandra standing there teary eyed with another book in her wings.
"Leave him alone!" sobbed the Siren distraught, "he's mine! You can't have him!"
The head of the slime reformed slowly to show an expression of utter annoyance.
"Tough luck turkey" replied the slime, her body rippling as she spoke, "I will have him..."; before she could finish the sentence Cassandra hurled another book at her face. The slime girl raised her hand in the direction of the book and her body rippled as she uttered some incomprehensible words under her breath. The next second the book collided into a pink transparent domed forcefield that surrounded the slime and her catch. The slime grinned at the surprised Siren and then turned her attention back to the human in her clutches, "now we wont be interrupted again" she giggles as the human's clothes dissolved completely, leaving him naked under her.
Zhao watched as Cassandra fell to her knees, tears rolling from her eyes. "Get off me!" barked Zhao at the slime in fury.
Plum looked back at the human surprised, "what's wrong?"
"Get your slimy hands off of me!" barked Zhao again, "I love Cassandra and I'll never let you take what's hers!"
"But I will make you feel much better then that flat chested bird could ever hope to..."
"NEVER!"
"But look at my body, I'm..."
"NO!"
"B-but..."
"GET OFF!!!"
Plum looked down at the human furious, "Just shut up! I don't need your permission!" she snapped at him and before Zhao could reply she put her hand on his mouth and it oozed around it and inside it sealing his mouth shut with sticky plum flavored jelly.
Zhao's eyes widened in horror and he tried to flail his arms around desperately which resulted in them getting stuck to her large breasts. He could feel the cool sticky goo envelope his hands slightly and heard Plum give out a soft moan of satisfaction that rippled her whole body. To his further horror he could feel himself get aroused as his member hardened and began sinking into her gooey form. Zhao tried to scream at her but his mouth was tightly sealed and she smirked down at him, licking her jelly lips and smearing more goo over them. With a last desperate attempt to free himself, Zhao leaned up into her. To his surprise the slime girl allowed him to sit up, possibly thinking he was going to embrace her. Zhao tried to push her back with his hands, pouring all the physical strength he could master. His hands sank through her breasts and suddenly bumped into the slime core, grabbing it. The girl's expression changed in an instant and she gave out a yelp of utter bliss that rippled her whole body violently and made her fall in a puddle around Zhao. Zhao coughed out the remaining slime from his mouth as he looked at the orb in his hands. The usual mocking smile was gone from it to be replaced by expression of bliss and a blush across it. Realization hit Zhao, the orb must have been the control center of the slime creature, much like the brain is to a human. He quickly got up and hurled it away as far as possible. The slime core bounced across the marble floor like an over sized bouncy ball yelping out an "ouch" every time it collided with the floor, until it came to a stop under a far away table.
Zhao looked at Cassandra who looked back with disbelief and relief, tears of happiness now replacing her sorrow. The Siren jumped to her feet and rushed to embrace her boyfriend.
* * * *
The Priestess licked the humans neck seductively, one of her hands pinning him to the book case while the other still held the sleek knife to his neck. She moved her leg between the humans's legs to make sure it grinds slowly against his groin. She was feeling really hot inside her dress now and her tail rattled excitedly in its chains. Her positioning was perfect, she could just see the snake woman fuming with hatred a few meters away with corner of her eye. Everything was perfect, not only would she have the man of her dreams now, but his girlfriend was powerless to stop her and would now end up watching the whole experience.
She could hear the other human struggling with Plum behind her but paid no attention, she knew Plum would have her way with him after teasing him as long as she could. She felt the human shudder again under her affectionate licking and bit him on the ear playfully causing him to yelp in surprise. Her tail snaked its way under her dress and she slowly pulled off her black lace panties which by now where already soaked from her excitement. She dangled her panties in front of the blushing human's face, "I hope you will take responsibility for this" she whispered in his ear in between affectionate nibbles on his earlobe. The human swallowed nervously blushing even deeper, while the Echidna flexed her hands menacingly, her hair still fluttering on an updraft generated by her fury.
The priestess pulled away from the human's ear and smirked at the Echidna before grabbing the male by his unbuttoned shirt and pulling him into a deep french kiss. The Echidna was about to make a move at them when she noticed the sleek knife blade still hovering at her lover's neck.
The girl continued to make out furiously with the human, her tongue easily wrapping his into submission while she watched the Echidna's reaction with glee.
Suddenly Plum's cry of ecstasy behind her made the priestess break the kiss, leaving James panting breathless. She turned around to see her friend reduced to nothing but a slime core in the other human's hands.
She watched as the human tossed the slime core away like it was yesterdays garbage and embraced the Siren instead. The priestess bit her lip in frustration and snapped her fingers. A large leather bound book appeared floating in front of her. The priestess flipped the book open and began reading in an unfamiliar language as her hand began to glow with silver light. As soon as she finished chanting a volley of silver light missiles irrupted from her hand, aimed straight at the hugging pair of human and Siren.
* * * *
In the spider nest above the library Michael was being slowly tied down with layers upon layers of soft and sticky yet extremely strong silk. His muffled struggles were silenced by the Arachne's large breasts as she smothered his face in her cleavage. Anya moaned softly as she enjoyed the human struggling and fighting against her. Her womanhood dripping her juices all over his leg as she grinded against him.
"You know, you're the best prey I ever had" she confessed softly in his ear, "I will enjoy devouring you ever so slowly."
Much to her amusement, the human's struggle intensified at her comment, making her blush and moan again.
Anya pushed him back out of her cleavage and leered into his determined eyes, "that's right, continue your futile struggles human" she breathed out heavily, "you will make a wonderful meal", she flashed her needle like canines to him and swiftly bought them to his neck, prickling him lightly. The human shuddered and began struggling against her bonds fiercer then ever. Unable to hold back any longer Anya threw her arms around his neck and sealed his mouth with hers. To her pleasant surprise the human tried to fight off her tongue with his just as furiously. As she pinned his tongue down in his mouth into submission just like the rest of his body, the sheer excitement of having complete control over her prey pushed Anya over the edge, causing her to climax on his still clothed groin and moan deeply into the kiss.
As she lay panting on top of her catch, Plum's excited yelp echoed through the library making Anya smile.
"Looks like your friend met a very happy ending" whispered Anya as she ran her gloved hand down her human's face, "why don't I bring you a happy ending too?"
Before the human could reply, the web was illuminated by the silver light of the missiles fired in the library below. Anya sat up in alarm allowing Michael full view of her sweat covered body which the human realized he could not tear his eyes away from.
* * * *
As the girl continued to giggle and toy with her catch a large leather bound book collided with her head, exploding her head in a rain purple goo.
Zhao snapped his attention in the direction where the book had come flying from to see Cassandra standing there teary eyed with another book in her wings.
"Leave him alone!" sobbed the Siren distraught, "he's mine! You can't have him!"
The head of the slime reformed slowly to show an expression of utter annoyance.
"Tough luck turkey" replied the slime, her body rippling as she spoke, "I will have him..."; before she could finish the sentence Cassandra hurled another book at her face. The slime girl raised her hand in the direction of the book and her body rippled as she uttered some incomprehensible words under her breath. The next second the book collided into a pink transparent domed forcefield that surrounded the slime and her catch. The slime grinned at the surprised Siren and then turned her attention back to the human in her clutches, "now we wont be interrupted again" she giggles as the human's clothes dissolved completely, leaving him naked under her.
Zhao watched as Cassandra fell to her knees, tears rolling from her eyes. "Get off me!" barked Zhao at the slime in fury.
Plum looked back at the human surprised, "what's wrong?"
"Get your slimy hands off of me!" barked Zhao again, "I love Cassandra and I'll never let you take what's hers!"
"But I will make you feel much better then that flat chested bird could ever hope to..."
"NEVER!"
"But look at my body, I'm..."
"NO!"
"B-but..."
"GET OFF!!!"
Plum looked down at the human furious, "Just shut up! I don't need your permission!" she snapped at him and before Zhao could reply she put her hand on his mouth and it oozed around it and inside it sealing his mouth shut with sticky plum flavored jelly.
Zhao's eyes widened in horror and he tried to flail his arms around desperately which resulted in them getting stuck to her large breasts. He could feel the cool sticky goo envelope his hands slightly and heard Plum give out a soft moan of satisfaction that rippled her whole body. To his further horror he could feel himself get aroused as his member hardened and began sinking into her gooey form. Zhao tried to scream at her but his mouth was tightly sealed and she smirked down at him, licking her jelly lips and smearing more goo over them. With a last desperate attempt to free himself, Zhao leaned up into her. To his surprise the slime girl allowed him to sit up, possibly thinking he was going to embrace her. Zhao tried to push her back with his hands, pouring all the physical strength he could master. His hands sank through her breasts and suddenly bumped into the slime core, grabbing it. The girl's expression changed in an instant and she gave out a yelp of utter bliss that rippled her whole body violently and made her fall in a puddle around Zhao. Zhao coughed out the remaining slime from his mouth as he looked at the orb in his hands. The usual mocking smile was gone from it to be replaced by expression of bliss and a blush across it. Realization hit Zhao, the orb must have been the control center of the slime creature, much like the brain is to a human. He quickly got up and hurled it away as far as possible. The slime core bounced across the marble floor like an over sized bouncy ball yelping out an "ouch" every time it collided with the floor, until it came to a stop under a far away table.
Zhao looked at Cassandra who looked back with disbelief and relief, tears of happiness now replacing her sorrow. The Siren jumped to her feet and rushed to embrace her boyfriend.
* * * *
The Priestess licked the humans neck seductively, one of her hands pinning him to the book case while the other still held the sleek knife to his neck. She moved her leg between the humans's legs to make sure it grinds slowly against his groin. She was feeling really hot inside her dress now and her tail rattled excitedly in its chains. Her positioning was perfect, she could just see the snake woman fuming with hatred a few meters away with corner of her eye. Everything was perfect, not only would she have the man of her dreams now, but his girlfriend was powerless to stop her and would now end up watching the whole experience.
She could hear the other human struggling with Plum behind her but paid no attention, she knew Plum would have her way with him after teasing him as long as she could. She felt the human shudder again under her affectionate licking and bit him on the ear playfully causing him to yelp in surprise. Her tail snaked its way under her dress and she slowly pulled off her black lace panties which by now where already soaked from her excitement. She dangled her panties in front of the blushing human's face, "I hope you will take responsibility for this" she whispered in his ear in between affectionate nibbles on his earlobe. The human swallowed nervously blushing even deeper, while the Echidna flexed her hands menacingly, her hair still fluttering on an updraft generated by her fury.
The priestess pulled away from the human's ear and smirked at the Echidna before grabbing the male by his unbuttoned shirt and pulling him into a deep french kiss. The Echidna was about to make a move at them when she noticed the sleek knife blade still hovering at her lover's neck.
The girl continued to make out furiously with the human, her tongue easily wrapping his into submission while she watched the Echidna's reaction with glee.
Suddenly Plum's cry of ecstasy behind her made the priestess break the kiss, leaving James panting breathless. She turned around to see her friend reduced to nothing but a slime core in the other human's hands.
She watched as the human tossed the slime core away like it was yesterdays garbage and embraced the Siren instead. The priestess bit her lip in frustration and snapped her fingers. A large leather bound book appeared floating in front of her. The priestess flipped the book open and began reading in an unfamiliar language as her hand began to glow with silver light. As soon as she finished chanting a volley of silver light missiles irrupted from her hand, aimed straight at the hugging pair of human and Siren.
* * * *
In the spider nest above the library Michael was being slowly tied down with layers upon layers of soft and sticky yet extremely strong silk. His muffled struggles were silenced by the Arachne's large breasts as she smothered his face in her cleavage. Anya moaned softly as she enjoyed the human struggling and fighting against her. Her womanhood dripping her juices all over his leg as she grinded against him.
"You know, you're the best prey I ever had" she confessed softly in his ear, "I will enjoy devouring you ever so slowly."
Much to her amusement, the human's struggle intensified at her comment, making her blush and moan again.
Anya pushed him back out of her cleavage and leered into his determined eyes, "that's right, continue your futile struggles human" she breathed out heavily, "you will make a wonderful meal", she flashed her needle like canines to him and swiftly bought them to his neck, prickling him lightly. The human shuddered and began struggling against her bonds fiercer then ever. Unable to hold back any longer Anya threw her arms around his neck and sealed his mouth with hers. To her pleasant surprise the human tried to fight off her tongue with his just as furiously. As she pinned his tongue down in his mouth into submission just like the rest of his body, the sheer excitement of having complete control over her prey pushed Anya over the edge, causing her to climax on his still clothed groin and moan deeply into the kiss.
As she lay panting on top of her catch, Plum's excited yelp echoed through the library making Anya smile.
"Looks like your friend met a very happy ending" whispered Anya as she ran her gloved hand down her human's face, "why don't I bring you a happy ending too?"
Before the human could reply, the web was illuminated by the silver light of the missiles fired in the library below. Anya sat up in alarm allowing Michael full view of her sweat covered body which the human realized he could not tear his eyes away from.
* * * *
Chapter 21 - Termination, Seed and Corruption
► Show Spoiler
Not a moment has passed since her wings wrapped around her precious Zhao and before she knew it the Siren was watching the energy missiles fly in slow motion towards her and the man in her wings. Even though time seemed to have been slowed, Cassandra knew there was no chance to duck away. The reflection of the silver light grew larger in her eyes as the missiles neared their mark and Cassandra's life flashed before her eyes. The Siren buried her tear stricken face in Zhao's chest, comforted only by the notion that she was about to die in the arms of the one she loves.
The energy missiles exploded with a series of tremors and a shower of brilliant white sparks that illuminated the whole library. The Dark Priestess looked smugly at the cloud of dust and sparks. However her expression faded immediately as the dust cleared to reveal Zhao standing up with Cassandra embraced tightly to him with one arm, while the other arm extended out and glowing with faint sky blue runes. A force shield of the same radiant sky blue surrounded him and the Siren before gently flickering out of existence.
Cassandra slowly opened her eyes to see Zhao's force shield flickering and fading along with the glowing runes on his hand.
"Y-you know magic?!" squeaked the Siren surprised, the fear in her eyes rapidly dissolving to be replaced by adoration.
"I... do?" asked Zhao holding his hand away cautiously in case it fires off a spell randomly like it just did. Suddenly he renumbered Irra and the book she gave him, but more then that, he remembered the threat she gave him. Zhao smiled at the Siren nervously, "of course I do, it runs in the family."
"Really?!" asked the Siren excited, "then maybe our kids will have magic powers too!"
"Yeah..." replied Zhao absentmindedly still holding his arm away cautiously, "Wait...WHAT!?"
"Well, you know..." said the Siren trailing away shyly and blushing, "after we get back maybe..."
The Dark Priestess stood with her fists trembling and her eye twitching, the human managed to block such a low level spell and was now happily flirting with his bird like she wasn't even there anymore.
"The nerve!" she muttered quietly and flipped a page in her magic book.
James noticed his captor distracted and his hand quickly darted under his shirt to pull out the dagger Alissa had given him as a present. As the Dark Priestess began to chant another spell, the Englishman pricked her with the tip on the back of her neck. The girl cut off her chant immediately, the flying book crashed loudly to the floor and the priestess's eyes rolled back as she gave out a yelp of ecstasy much like the Slime girl, before crumbling to the floor with her hands clasping her womanhood.
Alissa jumped at the opportunity and quickly tore her lover away, wrapping him up protectively in her coils. James tried to move and protest but the coils only tightened as Alissa glared at him so sternly that the Englishman had to cast down his eyes.
The Priestess looked up from the floor, her face showing a strange combination of pleasure and fury as she and Alissa stared daggers at each other.
Alissa finally lifted her arm and pointed a glowing green finger directly at the priestess head, "any last words, witch?" she hissed menacingly.
The priestess only glared back at her with hatred.
"Alissa stop it! Its enough!" exclaimed James as the Echidna's hand began to glow brightly but the snake girl ignored him.
The dark priestess clutched the magic book tightly to her chest and closed her eyes.
"Alissa!" yelled out James.
The next second Alissa gave out a loud hiss and a flash of acid green light.
The body of the priestess slumped backwards onto the marble floor, her book falling out lifelessly from her hands.
"YOU SNAKE!!!" came an infuriated scream from above.
Alissa turned her head up to see the naked Arachne aiming an arrow from a bow at her, tears streaming from her crimson eyes full of despair.
Alissa turned her finger on the Arachne with the same cold stare she had given the priestess earlier. With a hiss and a flash of an acid green bolt the Arachne dropped lifelessly from the ceiling, her bow and arrow clattering harmlessly on the marble floor.
Zhao was about to rush over to the Arachne to check if she is okay, but was yanked sharply towards the exit by Cassandra as she took flight with his arms in her claws. They were beaten to the door by Alissa who was escorting James out. The Echidna paused briefly to fire a blast of acid green flame at the web nest above the library before disappearing with her man out the door. The web caught fire and withing moments the whole nest crashed to the floor. Michael frantically scrambled out of the still burning web and followed the two couples quickly out of the building, dusting any remaining webbing from his hair and coat on the run.
* * * *
Zhao and Cassandra scrambled into their room, completely soaked, with Zhao still naked after his clothes were dissolved. Luckily for Zhao they arrived back in the night and it was pouring with rain so they didn't meet anyone on the way. Zhao quickly rushed to the small bathroom and came out with a towel for Cassandra which he presented to the Siren.
Cassandra giggled and snuggled her wet body to him, "silly, I can't dry myself" she said and waved her wet wings in front of his face, showering him in rain drops.
Zhao blushed realizing his stupidity and began drying the Siren's hair as she stood trembling from the cold in his arms.
"Y-you know..." ventured Cassandra, her lips slightly trembling from cold and anxiety, "w-we have been d-dating f-for three d-days now."
"Y-yeah..." replied Zhao absentmindedly as he began drying her wings gently, "though with the amount of stuff that happened I would say it was closer to three months..."
"S-so I was thinking..." went on the Siren as she began to fidget slightly, "t-that it was about time for us t-to take the n-next step?"
"W-what do you mean?!" asked Zhao slightly alarmed and blushing.
"I think... it's time we had sex" replied the Siren blushing but with determination.
"B-but we only known each other for three days!" exclaimed Zhao, his face red with embarrassment.
"E-even so..." replied Cassandra forcefully, "today was a very close call, I want to be your first... unless you don't want me anymore..." she trailed off quietly.
"Of course I do!" replied Zhao, "I just... have no idea how to even begin... something like that."
Cassandra turned away blushing, "well... if you want... I could teach you?"
Zhao looked at the Siren shocked, "have you... done it before?"
"Of course not!" replied the Siren blushing furiously and shyly hiding her face behind her wings, "I read... books on the topic."
Zhao felt himself sighing in relief, over the past three days he grew hopelessly attached to the cute Siren and was hoping with all his heart she could be completely his. The idea of her ever being with someone else before just sent cold shivers down his spine.
"So... how would we start?" asked Zhao cautiously.
A smile spread across Cassandra's face and she looked at him with a sly look in her eyes, "easy, just listen to my song."
Before Zhao could ask what she meant, the Siren took a deep breath, hopped onto the bed and began singing the most enchanting song Zhao has ever heard. His ears felt like they were doors to a heavenly paradise. Zhao could not determine what the words were as they seemed close to the same language the priestess used when she chanted her spell, but they were utterly mesmerizing. Every word seemed to be laced with a feeling of love and affection intertwined with just a hint of lust and desire. Zhao felt like he was drifting in a dream like trance, his senses and heart overwhelmed by this enchantress. Before he knew it Zhao had unconsciously wondered to the bed, drawn to the Siren and her majestic voice that resonated of the walls and filled the room completely with its magic.
Cassandra watched Zhao approach her as she poured all her heart and soul into her "special" song to convey her feelings to him. She looked him in the eyes with out-most love and adoration, a look that he equally returned. As she drew her song to a close she wrapped her wings softly around his shoulders drawing him closer. And just as she finished the last verse, she pulled his face to her and leaning from the bed kissed him deeply. She felt his arms wrap around her and smiled into the kiss, pressing her soft warm lips tighter against his as she began to lose herself to the love fueled lust burning inside her.
Within mere moments the Siren and human were rolling around on her bed in each other's arms and wings, making out furiously, both unable to pull away from the kiss. When Cassandra finally pulled away she was on top of him and both were panting completely breathless, looking at each other with lust and longing.
"Take my top off..." instructed the Siren, blushing heavily.
Zhao nodded and rhave you... done it before?eached up with shaking hands to undo her top. He gently pulled the top apart and slid it off her wings to reveal her small cute breasts.
"D-do you like them?" asked Cassandra shyly with a hint of uncertainty.
Zhao smiled and leaned up wrapping the Siren up in his arms and pressing his lips to her breasts kissing them gently. Her skin felt so soft and warm that he was unable to pull away as he showered her breasts with gentle kisses. His hands strayed to her thighs by instinct and he slowly pulled her panties off from under her frilly skirt.
Cassandra breathed in sharply from surprise and pleasure. Closing her eyes in bliss, the Siren wrapped her wing around Zhao to hold him to her chest. His lips felt like they were leaving burning marks on her skin, marks that burned so pleasantly that she wished they would remain there forever. She positioned herself sitting in his lap, her legs wrapped around his torso and his member barely touching her soft moist nether lips under her short skirt. Seeing that the human was too lost in kissing her she began lowering herself slowly on his member.
Zhao moaned out as he felt the Siren envelope him inside her. Her wings felt soft and warm on his back, the feathers gently tickling his skin. He barely felt a barrier before Cassandra pushed him past it with determination to completely ensnare his member inside her tight hot womanhood.
They both gasped at the sensation of finally being united and stared each other deep in the eyes for just a moment before losing all control and gluing their lips to each other in a passionate kiss.
Cassandra began riding slowly in his lap, moaning softly and lustfully into the kiss as her inner walls tightly squeezed Zhao with every thrust sending his mind to the gates of paradise.
Zhao could only moan in ecstasy as the Siren made love to him, overwhelmed by pleasure his hands barely having enough strength to hold her in the embrace. Contrary to that, Cassandra's hold on the human only seemed to get stronger with every thrust as though afraid he might escape her.
The sound of the human's moaning was getting steadily drowned out by the Siren's melodic little screams of pleasure as the two began to near their climax.
Finally Cassandra could hold back no longer, her legs tightened harder around Zhao as she pushed him deep inside her and her inner walls collapsed tightly on his member in a heated orgasm. Her tail feathers perked up, spreading widely like a fan and she cried out in ecstasy, her beautiful voice filling and resonating around the room as well as through the entire castle floor.
The gates to paradise opened before Zhao and he came immediately deep inside his Siren lover, her inner walls gently yet throughly massaged every drop of his seed out of him. Her wings and thighs held him firmly in place to make sure his orgasm is brought to absolute completion inside of her.
Having lost all his strength, Zhao collapsed back on the bed with the Siren on top. Cassandra nuzzled into his neck happily and softly whispered "I love you" before closing her beautiful sparkling eyes.
Zhao cuddled her to him, "I love you too Cassandra" he whispered and kissed her lovingly on the forehead.
The events of the day finally took their toll as the couple fell asleep moments later in each other's embrace with Zhao still inside Cassandra...
* * * *
Michael weakly wondered into the room he shared with Higure and Serene, the book they found clutched protectively to his chest. The whole time he could not figure out why he was so distracted by the Arachne's naked body.
The room was dimly lit by soft candle light as the storm picked up outside, pouring rain loudly against the glassed windows.
“Where were you all day?” demanded Higure as she slipped out in a semi transparent white sleeping gown from under the bed sheets and got out bed.
Serene buried her head under the pillow, predicting a storm in the making inside the room too.
Michael sighed deeply, “none of your business” and walked passed her to a small couch where he was hoping to sleep tonight.
Higure rolled her eyes and grabbed him by his coat whirling him around to face her, “I'm asking because I was worried and thought that…” her voice suddenly trailed off as her pupils dilated and she sniffed the air. Suddenly her eyes darted to his crotch where the Arachne orgasmed onto and her eyes grew cold, “you cheating bastard! You went and did it again!”
It took a short while for Michael to realize what she's on about before he sighed deeply, “nothing happened I got away, she only stained my clothes, not that it's any of YOUR business” he said as he brushed Higure away and took his coat off, laying it on the couch like a blanket.
Higure looked like she was about to blow a fuse again as she opened her mouth to scream when Serene's voice sounded from under the pillow, “give it a rest Higure, it's obvious he wouldn't sleep with anyone willingly, he's not that sort of human.”
Higure closed her mouth and considered it for a second before peering Michael deep in the eyes with her gorgeous glowing irises. Michael felt as though she was peering deep into his soul and averted his gaze immediately.
Suddenly he felt her hand in his and looked up to see her looking at him with a soft caring expression that made him blink at her in surprise, “w-what is it?”
“I-I'm sorry” apologized the Succubus, “I believe you… though I still have to punish you and make sure that others don't approach you as eagerly in the future.”
“What!? Who the hell do you think you…” Michael was cut off as the Succubus pinned him to the wall and initiated a deep French kiss with which she brought in her aphrodisiac saliva. Her eyes began to glow as she connected her gaze with his and began borrowing her mind control through his will power defenses. It didn't take long till Michael stood like a puppet at her command.
Michael could still see everything though he lost control of his body and could not regain control like he did the first time. He realized that the reason probably lay in the deep roots of corruption that her magic had sown in his mind over time that were going to weaken him more and more to her influence with every intimate encounter.
“Lie down on the bed and undress” commanded Higure. Michael moved to the bed and lay down obediently taking off his clothes.
Higure climbed in bed next to him and slipped off her white lace underwear as she positioned her thighs over his face and began to lower herself slowly while smiling seductively, “I'm sorry about this… but you will grow to enjoy this practice with time.”
She finally touched down her womanhood to his mouth and hooked her heels under his shoulder blades securely locking herself in place.
“Now… pleasure me” commanded the Succubus in a slow sultry voice.
In his mind, Michale rattled the cage he was confined to desperately as he watched himself begin to lick Higure obediently. The worst thing was that he could taste her in this state as well… and worse still is that she tasted absolutely divine and he cursed himself for enjoying it.
Higure twitched slightly giving off a faint cute moan that felt like heavenly music to Michael's ears, much to his own surprise, and her legs tightened around him as small drips of her viscous juices oozed out from inside her folds.
Inside his mind Michael slid to the floor of his cage sobbing as he saw himself thoroughly lick out and swallow every drop of her small orgasm.
Higure bit her lip and looked over at Serene who was watching rather intently with a light blush on her cheeks, “d-do you think what I'm doing is wrong?” she asked with a guilty expression.
“Absolutely not! Your school semester ended and you even bought that cute night dress to celebrate the start of holidays with him, yet that dog wondered around god knows where the whole day and almost got raped again! Besides he should feel honored that his punishment is so pleasant!” replied the Vampire haughtily.
Higure looked down at Michael with a concerned look on her face as he continued to pleasure her obediently, “b-but it doesn't feel right… I want him to do this willingly, without mind control.”
Serene rolled her eyes, “then cancel the mind control, he's probably so high on your pheromones and aphrodisiacs that he will do it willingly already.”
Deep inside Michael's mind he knew that Serene was right as he was heavily craving for the Succubus now and no matter how much his pride would scream at him he knew he could not change that fact. So when Higure finally snapped her fingers dispelling the mind control, Michael simply curled his arms around her thighs and brought her hips down so her womanhood rested snugly up against his mouth as he began to lick her slowly and deeply, her juices trickling drop by drop down his tongue.
Higure gasped out in pleasure, her hands gripping her breasts in surprise and her tail coiling around his neck almost by instinct. Recovering quickly Higure clutched his hair gently as she began rocking back and forth moaning out deeply and calling out his name.
Serene watched intently as the human slowly but steadily started to bring her best friend to her climax. As Higure began moaning faster and deeper Serene sighed heavily, “he will hate her for this tomorrow…” she mumbled to herself and laid back to watch the whole show, knowing very well that it would be impossible to sleep with them moaning and rocking the bed so violently through the whole night.
Finally Higure couldn't hold off any longer, “s-swallow!” was all she managed to cry out before she climaxed screaming out his name and pouring a torrent of her hot viscous fluids in his mouth, filling it to the brim and overflowing as he hurriedly swallowed it down loudly with hunger. The hot sticky juice felt like paradise nectar slowly running down his throat burning it slightly and absorbing in. The sensation and taste was so overbearing that he climaxed behind her. Higure held his face to her womanhood firmly as she panted while he obediently cleaned the rest of her juice off, sucking out every last drop from her womanhood and swallowing quickly.
Suddenly Higure’s pupils dilated as she sensed the presence of spirit energy in the atmosphere, emanating from his released seed. She turned around and saw that he climaxed as well earlier, his seed covering his crotch.
A wolfish grin spread along the Succubus's face, “what a slutty whore, you even came from pleasuring me!” she announced teasingly and slid of his face, coming down to his crotch and licking her lips with hunger burning in her eyes.
Serene watched with a furious blush as her friend slowly licked every drop of semen from the human’s crotch.
As Higure sucked out the last drop from his manhood, she noticed Serene staring and smiled, “would you like some Serene? It's very good” purred the Succubus licking a small drip from her lip and advancing in a predatory crawl towards the Vampire.
“D-don't be ridiculous!” exclaimed Serene shuffling back on the bed and holding a pillow as a shield to ward of the Succubus, “I would never…” she didn't manage to finish the sentence as she stumbled off the bed, falling backwards on the floor with her elegant legs still stuck tied up by the bed sheets.
Higure dived after her and leaning down from the bed with her naked backside in the air, she pinned Serene's hands back to the floor as she sealed her mouth with her lips.
Serene tried to struggle but Higure quickly deepened the kiss and forced Michael's remaining seed into the Vampire’s mouth with her tongue. The Vampire's eyes widened in horror as she tried to struggle away to spit the lowly human’s filth out but the Succubus held her steady and began rubbing her womanhood to encourage her to swallow. Before long Higure’s combined aphrodisiac saliva, pheromones and sensual massage of the Vampire’s womanhood caused Serene to swallow and moan out in defeat, soaking Higure’s fingers in her juices.
Higure, having accomplished her evil deed, pulled away from Serene trailing the Vampire’s saliva and licking it up in her mouth, “now that wasn't so hard was it?” she asked with a giggle as she climbed back on the bed and pinned the dazed human back down into the bed sheets. “Now that Serene had a taste of you… you shall have a taste of her” she said seductively and showed her wet fingers in Michael's mouth. The human licked her fingers obediently taking note in his daze that Serene's taste was different but just as wonderful as Higure’s.
“The arrogant little princess tastes nice doesn't she?” asked Higure with an evil smile. Michael only nodded in agreement looking at her with hazy eyes.
“Now let us continue, the night is still young” purred the Succubus as she slid him inside her and began riding him.
Serene sat on the ground with her face buried in her hands, completely red, trying to desperately shut of the various sounds of pleasure emanating from the bed behind her, broken only once by a howl of a dog from the distance in the night.
* * * *
The energy missiles exploded with a series of tremors and a shower of brilliant white sparks that illuminated the whole library. The Dark Priestess looked smugly at the cloud of dust and sparks. However her expression faded immediately as the dust cleared to reveal Zhao standing up with Cassandra embraced tightly to him with one arm, while the other arm extended out and glowing with faint sky blue runes. A force shield of the same radiant sky blue surrounded him and the Siren before gently flickering out of existence.
Cassandra slowly opened her eyes to see Zhao's force shield flickering and fading along with the glowing runes on his hand.
"Y-you know magic?!" squeaked the Siren surprised, the fear in her eyes rapidly dissolving to be replaced by adoration.
"I... do?" asked Zhao holding his hand away cautiously in case it fires off a spell randomly like it just did. Suddenly he renumbered Irra and the book she gave him, but more then that, he remembered the threat she gave him. Zhao smiled at the Siren nervously, "of course I do, it runs in the family."
"Really?!" asked the Siren excited, "then maybe our kids will have magic powers too!"
"Yeah..." replied Zhao absentmindedly still holding his arm away cautiously, "Wait...WHAT!?"
"Well, you know..." said the Siren trailing away shyly and blushing, "after we get back maybe..."
The Dark Priestess stood with her fists trembling and her eye twitching, the human managed to block such a low level spell and was now happily flirting with his bird like she wasn't even there anymore.
"The nerve!" she muttered quietly and flipped a page in her magic book.
James noticed his captor distracted and his hand quickly darted under his shirt to pull out the dagger Alissa had given him as a present. As the Dark Priestess began to chant another spell, the Englishman pricked her with the tip on the back of her neck. The girl cut off her chant immediately, the flying book crashed loudly to the floor and the priestess's eyes rolled back as she gave out a yelp of ecstasy much like the Slime girl, before crumbling to the floor with her hands clasping her womanhood.
Alissa jumped at the opportunity and quickly tore her lover away, wrapping him up protectively in her coils. James tried to move and protest but the coils only tightened as Alissa glared at him so sternly that the Englishman had to cast down his eyes.
The Priestess looked up from the floor, her face showing a strange combination of pleasure and fury as she and Alissa stared daggers at each other.
Alissa finally lifted her arm and pointed a glowing green finger directly at the priestess head, "any last words, witch?" she hissed menacingly.
The priestess only glared back at her with hatred.
"Alissa stop it! Its enough!" exclaimed James as the Echidna's hand began to glow brightly but the snake girl ignored him.
The dark priestess clutched the magic book tightly to her chest and closed her eyes.
"Alissa!" yelled out James.
The next second Alissa gave out a loud hiss and a flash of acid green light.
The body of the priestess slumped backwards onto the marble floor, her book falling out lifelessly from her hands.
"YOU SNAKE!!!" came an infuriated scream from above.
Alissa turned her head up to see the naked Arachne aiming an arrow from a bow at her, tears streaming from her crimson eyes full of despair.
Alissa turned her finger on the Arachne with the same cold stare she had given the priestess earlier. With a hiss and a flash of an acid green bolt the Arachne dropped lifelessly from the ceiling, her bow and arrow clattering harmlessly on the marble floor.
Zhao was about to rush over to the Arachne to check if she is okay, but was yanked sharply towards the exit by Cassandra as she took flight with his arms in her claws. They were beaten to the door by Alissa who was escorting James out. The Echidna paused briefly to fire a blast of acid green flame at the web nest above the library before disappearing with her man out the door. The web caught fire and withing moments the whole nest crashed to the floor. Michael frantically scrambled out of the still burning web and followed the two couples quickly out of the building, dusting any remaining webbing from his hair and coat on the run.
* * * *
Zhao and Cassandra scrambled into their room, completely soaked, with Zhao still naked after his clothes were dissolved. Luckily for Zhao they arrived back in the night and it was pouring with rain so they didn't meet anyone on the way. Zhao quickly rushed to the small bathroom and came out with a towel for Cassandra which he presented to the Siren.
Cassandra giggled and snuggled her wet body to him, "silly, I can't dry myself" she said and waved her wet wings in front of his face, showering him in rain drops.
Zhao blushed realizing his stupidity and began drying the Siren's hair as she stood trembling from the cold in his arms.
"Y-you know..." ventured Cassandra, her lips slightly trembling from cold and anxiety, "w-we have been d-dating f-for three d-days now."
"Y-yeah..." replied Zhao absentmindedly as he began drying her wings gently, "though with the amount of stuff that happened I would say it was closer to three months..."
"S-so I was thinking..." went on the Siren as she began to fidget slightly, "t-that it was about time for us t-to take the n-next step?"
"W-what do you mean?!" asked Zhao slightly alarmed and blushing.
"I think... it's time we had sex" replied the Siren blushing but with determination.
"B-but we only known each other for three days!" exclaimed Zhao, his face red with embarrassment.
"E-even so..." replied Cassandra forcefully, "today was a very close call, I want to be your first... unless you don't want me anymore..." she trailed off quietly.
"Of course I do!" replied Zhao, "I just... have no idea how to even begin... something like that."
Cassandra turned away blushing, "well... if you want... I could teach you?"
Zhao looked at the Siren shocked, "have you... done it before?"
"Of course not!" replied the Siren blushing furiously and shyly hiding her face behind her wings, "I read... books on the topic."
Zhao felt himself sighing in relief, over the past three days he grew hopelessly attached to the cute Siren and was hoping with all his heart she could be completely his. The idea of her ever being with someone else before just sent cold shivers down his spine.
"So... how would we start?" asked Zhao cautiously.
A smile spread across Cassandra's face and she looked at him with a sly look in her eyes, "easy, just listen to my song."
Before Zhao could ask what she meant, the Siren took a deep breath, hopped onto the bed and began singing the most enchanting song Zhao has ever heard. His ears felt like they were doors to a heavenly paradise. Zhao could not determine what the words were as they seemed close to the same language the priestess used when she chanted her spell, but they were utterly mesmerizing. Every word seemed to be laced with a feeling of love and affection intertwined with just a hint of lust and desire. Zhao felt like he was drifting in a dream like trance, his senses and heart overwhelmed by this enchantress. Before he knew it Zhao had unconsciously wondered to the bed, drawn to the Siren and her majestic voice that resonated of the walls and filled the room completely with its magic.
Cassandra watched Zhao approach her as she poured all her heart and soul into her "special" song to convey her feelings to him. She looked him in the eyes with out-most love and adoration, a look that he equally returned. As she drew her song to a close she wrapped her wings softly around his shoulders drawing him closer. And just as she finished the last verse, she pulled his face to her and leaning from the bed kissed him deeply. She felt his arms wrap around her and smiled into the kiss, pressing her soft warm lips tighter against his as she began to lose herself to the love fueled lust burning inside her.
Within mere moments the Siren and human were rolling around on her bed in each other's arms and wings, making out furiously, both unable to pull away from the kiss. When Cassandra finally pulled away she was on top of him and both were panting completely breathless, looking at each other with lust and longing.
"Take my top off..." instructed the Siren, blushing heavily.
Zhao nodded and rhave you... done it before?eached up with shaking hands to undo her top. He gently pulled the top apart and slid it off her wings to reveal her small cute breasts.
"D-do you like them?" asked Cassandra shyly with a hint of uncertainty.
Zhao smiled and leaned up wrapping the Siren up in his arms and pressing his lips to her breasts kissing them gently. Her skin felt so soft and warm that he was unable to pull away as he showered her breasts with gentle kisses. His hands strayed to her thighs by instinct and he slowly pulled her panties off from under her frilly skirt.
Cassandra breathed in sharply from surprise and pleasure. Closing her eyes in bliss, the Siren wrapped her wing around Zhao to hold him to her chest. His lips felt like they were leaving burning marks on her skin, marks that burned so pleasantly that she wished they would remain there forever. She positioned herself sitting in his lap, her legs wrapped around his torso and his member barely touching her soft moist nether lips under her short skirt. Seeing that the human was too lost in kissing her she began lowering herself slowly on his member.
Zhao moaned out as he felt the Siren envelope him inside her. Her wings felt soft and warm on his back, the feathers gently tickling his skin. He barely felt a barrier before Cassandra pushed him past it with determination to completely ensnare his member inside her tight hot womanhood.
They both gasped at the sensation of finally being united and stared each other deep in the eyes for just a moment before losing all control and gluing their lips to each other in a passionate kiss.
Cassandra began riding slowly in his lap, moaning softly and lustfully into the kiss as her inner walls tightly squeezed Zhao with every thrust sending his mind to the gates of paradise.
Zhao could only moan in ecstasy as the Siren made love to him, overwhelmed by pleasure his hands barely having enough strength to hold her in the embrace. Contrary to that, Cassandra's hold on the human only seemed to get stronger with every thrust as though afraid he might escape her.
The sound of the human's moaning was getting steadily drowned out by the Siren's melodic little screams of pleasure as the two began to near their climax.
Finally Cassandra could hold back no longer, her legs tightened harder around Zhao as she pushed him deep inside her and her inner walls collapsed tightly on his member in a heated orgasm. Her tail feathers perked up, spreading widely like a fan and she cried out in ecstasy, her beautiful voice filling and resonating around the room as well as through the entire castle floor.
The gates to paradise opened before Zhao and he came immediately deep inside his Siren lover, her inner walls gently yet throughly massaged every drop of his seed out of him. Her wings and thighs held him firmly in place to make sure his orgasm is brought to absolute completion inside of her.
Having lost all his strength, Zhao collapsed back on the bed with the Siren on top. Cassandra nuzzled into his neck happily and softly whispered "I love you" before closing her beautiful sparkling eyes.
Zhao cuddled her to him, "I love you too Cassandra" he whispered and kissed her lovingly on the forehead.
The events of the day finally took their toll as the couple fell asleep moments later in each other's embrace with Zhao still inside Cassandra...
* * * *
Michael weakly wondered into the room he shared with Higure and Serene, the book they found clutched protectively to his chest. The whole time he could not figure out why he was so distracted by the Arachne's naked body.
The room was dimly lit by soft candle light as the storm picked up outside, pouring rain loudly against the glassed windows.
“Where were you all day?” demanded Higure as she slipped out in a semi transparent white sleeping gown from under the bed sheets and got out bed.
Serene buried her head under the pillow, predicting a storm in the making inside the room too.
Michael sighed deeply, “none of your business” and walked passed her to a small couch where he was hoping to sleep tonight.
Higure rolled her eyes and grabbed him by his coat whirling him around to face her, “I'm asking because I was worried and thought that…” her voice suddenly trailed off as her pupils dilated and she sniffed the air. Suddenly her eyes darted to his crotch where the Arachne orgasmed onto and her eyes grew cold, “you cheating bastard! You went and did it again!”
It took a short while for Michael to realize what she's on about before he sighed deeply, “nothing happened I got away, she only stained my clothes, not that it's any of YOUR business” he said as he brushed Higure away and took his coat off, laying it on the couch like a blanket.
Higure looked like she was about to blow a fuse again as she opened her mouth to scream when Serene's voice sounded from under the pillow, “give it a rest Higure, it's obvious he wouldn't sleep with anyone willingly, he's not that sort of human.”
Higure closed her mouth and considered it for a second before peering Michael deep in the eyes with her gorgeous glowing irises. Michael felt as though she was peering deep into his soul and averted his gaze immediately.
Suddenly he felt her hand in his and looked up to see her looking at him with a soft caring expression that made him blink at her in surprise, “w-what is it?”
“I-I'm sorry” apologized the Succubus, “I believe you… though I still have to punish you and make sure that others don't approach you as eagerly in the future.”
“What!? Who the hell do you think you…” Michael was cut off as the Succubus pinned him to the wall and initiated a deep French kiss with which she brought in her aphrodisiac saliva. Her eyes began to glow as she connected her gaze with his and began borrowing her mind control through his will power defenses. It didn't take long till Michael stood like a puppet at her command.
Michael could still see everything though he lost control of his body and could not regain control like he did the first time. He realized that the reason probably lay in the deep roots of corruption that her magic had sown in his mind over time that were going to weaken him more and more to her influence with every intimate encounter.
“Lie down on the bed and undress” commanded Higure. Michael moved to the bed and lay down obediently taking off his clothes.
Higure climbed in bed next to him and slipped off her white lace underwear as she positioned her thighs over his face and began to lower herself slowly while smiling seductively, “I'm sorry about this… but you will grow to enjoy this practice with time.”
She finally touched down her womanhood to his mouth and hooked her heels under his shoulder blades securely locking herself in place.
“Now… pleasure me” commanded the Succubus in a slow sultry voice.
In his mind, Michale rattled the cage he was confined to desperately as he watched himself begin to lick Higure obediently. The worst thing was that he could taste her in this state as well… and worse still is that she tasted absolutely divine and he cursed himself for enjoying it.
Higure twitched slightly giving off a faint cute moan that felt like heavenly music to Michael's ears, much to his own surprise, and her legs tightened around him as small drips of her viscous juices oozed out from inside her folds.
Inside his mind Michael slid to the floor of his cage sobbing as he saw himself thoroughly lick out and swallow every drop of her small orgasm.
Higure bit her lip and looked over at Serene who was watching rather intently with a light blush on her cheeks, “d-do you think what I'm doing is wrong?” she asked with a guilty expression.
“Absolutely not! Your school semester ended and you even bought that cute night dress to celebrate the start of holidays with him, yet that dog wondered around god knows where the whole day and almost got raped again! Besides he should feel honored that his punishment is so pleasant!” replied the Vampire haughtily.
Higure looked down at Michael with a concerned look on her face as he continued to pleasure her obediently, “b-but it doesn't feel right… I want him to do this willingly, without mind control.”
Serene rolled her eyes, “then cancel the mind control, he's probably so high on your pheromones and aphrodisiacs that he will do it willingly already.”
Deep inside Michael's mind he knew that Serene was right as he was heavily craving for the Succubus now and no matter how much his pride would scream at him he knew he could not change that fact. So when Higure finally snapped her fingers dispelling the mind control, Michael simply curled his arms around her thighs and brought her hips down so her womanhood rested snugly up against his mouth as he began to lick her slowly and deeply, her juices trickling drop by drop down his tongue.
Higure gasped out in pleasure, her hands gripping her breasts in surprise and her tail coiling around his neck almost by instinct. Recovering quickly Higure clutched his hair gently as she began rocking back and forth moaning out deeply and calling out his name.
Serene watched intently as the human slowly but steadily started to bring her best friend to her climax. As Higure began moaning faster and deeper Serene sighed heavily, “he will hate her for this tomorrow…” she mumbled to herself and laid back to watch the whole show, knowing very well that it would be impossible to sleep with them moaning and rocking the bed so violently through the whole night.
Finally Higure couldn't hold off any longer, “s-swallow!” was all she managed to cry out before she climaxed screaming out his name and pouring a torrent of her hot viscous fluids in his mouth, filling it to the brim and overflowing as he hurriedly swallowed it down loudly with hunger. The hot sticky juice felt like paradise nectar slowly running down his throat burning it slightly and absorbing in. The sensation and taste was so overbearing that he climaxed behind her. Higure held his face to her womanhood firmly as she panted while he obediently cleaned the rest of her juice off, sucking out every last drop from her womanhood and swallowing quickly.
Suddenly Higure’s pupils dilated as she sensed the presence of spirit energy in the atmosphere, emanating from his released seed. She turned around and saw that he climaxed as well earlier, his seed covering his crotch.
A wolfish grin spread along the Succubus's face, “what a slutty whore, you even came from pleasuring me!” she announced teasingly and slid of his face, coming down to his crotch and licking her lips with hunger burning in her eyes.
Serene watched with a furious blush as her friend slowly licked every drop of semen from the human’s crotch.
As Higure sucked out the last drop from his manhood, she noticed Serene staring and smiled, “would you like some Serene? It's very good” purred the Succubus licking a small drip from her lip and advancing in a predatory crawl towards the Vampire.
“D-don't be ridiculous!” exclaimed Serene shuffling back on the bed and holding a pillow as a shield to ward of the Succubus, “I would never…” she didn't manage to finish the sentence as she stumbled off the bed, falling backwards on the floor with her elegant legs still stuck tied up by the bed sheets.
Higure dived after her and leaning down from the bed with her naked backside in the air, she pinned Serene's hands back to the floor as she sealed her mouth with her lips.
Serene tried to struggle but Higure quickly deepened the kiss and forced Michael's remaining seed into the Vampire’s mouth with her tongue. The Vampire's eyes widened in horror as she tried to struggle away to spit the lowly human’s filth out but the Succubus held her steady and began rubbing her womanhood to encourage her to swallow. Before long Higure’s combined aphrodisiac saliva, pheromones and sensual massage of the Vampire’s womanhood caused Serene to swallow and moan out in defeat, soaking Higure’s fingers in her juices.
Higure, having accomplished her evil deed, pulled away from Serene trailing the Vampire’s saliva and licking it up in her mouth, “now that wasn't so hard was it?” she asked with a giggle as she climbed back on the bed and pinned the dazed human back down into the bed sheets. “Now that Serene had a taste of you… you shall have a taste of her” she said seductively and showed her wet fingers in Michael's mouth. The human licked her fingers obediently taking note in his daze that Serene's taste was different but just as wonderful as Higure’s.
“The arrogant little princess tastes nice doesn't she?” asked Higure with an evil smile. Michael only nodded in agreement looking at her with hazy eyes.
“Now let us continue, the night is still young” purred the Succubus as she slid him inside her and began riding him.
Serene sat on the ground with her face buried in her hands, completely red, trying to desperately shut of the various sounds of pleasure emanating from the bed behind her, broken only once by a howl of a dog from the distance in the night.
* * * *
Chapter 22 - Negotiation
► Show Spoiler
Serene felt the ray of the noon sun stream into the window, dissolving her sleep as her eyes slowly began to open. She felt so tired, so sleep deprived, Higure only fell asleep at dawn, long after her human has passed out. In the last two days getting any sleep in this room was next to impossible.
I can't go on like this, groaned Serene and rolled over onto her side.
She was not at all surprised by the site that greeted her on Higure’s side of the bed. The Succubus was straddling her human and riding him slowly and sensually, moaning quietly, her eyes half closed in bliss. The human was awake but his arms were chained down to the bed above his head by slender golden chains, he was thrusting up at her in sync and moaning lightly too.
“You're completely insatiable…” muttered Serene dryly.
Higure turned to her without stopping her rhythmic ride and smiled, “good morning Serene, did you sleep well?” the Succubus asked innocently.
Serene looked back at her scornfully and replied with a flat “no”.
“That’s too bad” giggled the Succubus, and placed her hands on the human’s shoulders, pushing him into the bed and speeding up slightly, making him moan louder in response.
“Haven't you had enough last night?” muttered Serene, rubbing the sleep from her eyes and looked out the window at the blazing noon sun.
“That was last night” pouted Higure, “and this is breakfast in bed” she said slyly.
“Don't you mean lunch?” asked the Vampire with distaste in her tone as she watched the human squirm around under the Succubus from pleasure.
“Well we started in the morning… but I guess you could call it lunch now…” replied Higure pondering the situation.
“What's with the chains anyway, is he resisting again?” inquired the Vampire curiously.
Higure giggled, “not at all, he is very obedient this morning, I just felt it would look erotic if he was helpless while I feed on him” she replied and slowly ran her nails down his chest in a gentle scratch, causing the human to shiver.
Serene nodded, “certainly a change from how he acted last night, how much energy have you been pouring into him?”
Higure considered the question for the moment, “I don't know, I wasn't holding anything back the first time, and had to practically force feed it to him until it overflowed…” she leaned down and kissed the human on the cheek, “but lately he has been drawing it out of me by himself” she said proudly.
“So how long till he turns? A month?” asked Serene with a hint of excitement in her voice.
Higure giggled, “watch this…” the Succubus fixed her stare with the human, her gorgeous eyes gazing at him mesmerizingly, “Michael, tell me how you feel about me” she said with a wolfish grin on her face. The human stared back at her, his eyes seemed out of focus but Serene could tell that the Succubus wasn't using any magic.
“I love you Higure” muttered the human and leaned up slightly, kissing her neck in affection.
Higure giggled again, “that's MISTRESS Higure” she corrected him slyly, stressing the word ‘mistress'.
“I love you mistress Higure” repeated the dazed human and kissed her neck again.
“Less then a week then… why, MISTRESS Higure?” asked Serene with a raised eyebrow.
Higure looked at her with fake innocent eyes, “don't you think it sounds more erotic? It's like he is submitting to me fully every time he calls me that.”
Serene shrugged, “whatever turns you on” muttered the Vampire and got out of bed stretching, “but don't you have club activities this afternoon?”
The look on Higure’s face spelled out plain and simple that she did indeed forget. The Succubus kissed the human lightly on the lips, “I'm sorry Michael we will have to continue a bit later so this is our last round” she whispered seductively in his ear and sped up, riding him faster and faster until the human arched his back on the bed in pleasure and moaned out with ecstasy, climaxing inside her. Higure moaned slightly in response, coating his crotch in her own sticky love juices and slid off him reluctantly. With a snap of her fingers her usual revealing dress appeared on her body and she walked to the door making sure the human got a good view of her ass as it swayed seductively.
“I'll be back in an hour” she said winking and blowing a kiss to him before leaving, pulling the door shut behind her with her tail.
Serene looked at the panting human on the bed, still left chained to it with Higure’s magic chain and sighed, she could have at least untied him. She pulled out a large black bag with red rose designs from under the bed and began to pack her clothes and other essential items into it. She had decided last night that taking time off from this school and from Higure with her human would be a good idea. Staying a few days at her mother's manor would do wonders to cure her sleep deprivation… if only her brother wasn't there. Serene clenched her fists and jammed her spare cape into the bag, that infernal bastard was bound to make her life miserable again. But at this point it was hard to decide what would be worse to deal with, him or the rutting Succubus in her room with her man every night.
“Are you taking a trip somewhere?” asked the human from the bed, his voice tired and strained.
“I'm going home to my mother's manor for a few days to get away from you and that sex demon” muttered Serene sourly as she carefully folded two sets of black lace underwear into the bag.
“Can you pick up that little book near the bed please” muttered the human in the same tired voice as before.
Serene looked down and saw a small burnt book lying near the foot of the bed. The Vampire reached down, picking it up in her slender hand.
“Can you tell me if you seen any of the designs inside of it before?” the human asked with note of desperation in his voice.
Serene flipped a few pages, her eyes widening slightly, “where did you get this human?”
“We found it in an old burned down library yesterday, I need to find an arch that has designs like the ones in the book, I think the book is on Vampire architecture so I thought you might know something.”
Serene finished flipping through the pages and shut the book, “it's quite an old book that could be considered a valuable antique” she said as though appraising it for a sale, “I have seen a structure similar to what you speak of on the grounds of my mother's manor, but we were always told to stay away from it on account of it being cursed by some powerful magic, what do you need it for?” she asked with a hint of curiosity.
“I don't know if you realized this yet or not, but the story about us being ambassadors was a lie, we stumbled into your world when we found an arch like that in the forest and can't find a way to return, I though that maybe if we found something similar here we will be able to go home, back to our lives, and away from this madness” muttered the human in a saddened voice.
“Why are you telling me this exactly?” asked the Vampire, crossing her arms, surprised by this revelation.
“Because so far you seemed to be the only sane one here, and I know that me being here is like a thorn in the back side to you, so if you help me get out of here wont we both benefit?” the human asked sincerely.
“What about Higure?” Serene asked narrowing her eyes.
“I want to be as far away from her as possible, she will be the death of me if things go on like this” muttered the human, his voice sour with distaste.
Serene looked at the human with a hint of sympathy in her crimson eyes that till now where always cold to him, “very well you can come with me, I'll show you the cursed arch, but do not blame me if you lose your life human” she stated and walked over to the door, leaving her large bag on the bed, “be down to the front of the gates in five minutes with my luggage or I will leave without you” she said coldly and walked out.
Michael was left chained to the bed in the room, the Vampire's luggage bag towering over him like a dark obelisk.
****
I can't go on like this, groaned Serene and rolled over onto her side.
She was not at all surprised by the site that greeted her on Higure’s side of the bed. The Succubus was straddling her human and riding him slowly and sensually, moaning quietly, her eyes half closed in bliss. The human was awake but his arms were chained down to the bed above his head by slender golden chains, he was thrusting up at her in sync and moaning lightly too.
“You're completely insatiable…” muttered Serene dryly.
Higure turned to her without stopping her rhythmic ride and smiled, “good morning Serene, did you sleep well?” the Succubus asked innocently.
Serene looked back at her scornfully and replied with a flat “no”.
“That’s too bad” giggled the Succubus, and placed her hands on the human’s shoulders, pushing him into the bed and speeding up slightly, making him moan louder in response.
“Haven't you had enough last night?” muttered Serene, rubbing the sleep from her eyes and looked out the window at the blazing noon sun.
“That was last night” pouted Higure, “and this is breakfast in bed” she said slyly.
“Don't you mean lunch?” asked the Vampire with distaste in her tone as she watched the human squirm around under the Succubus from pleasure.
“Well we started in the morning… but I guess you could call it lunch now…” replied Higure pondering the situation.
“What's with the chains anyway, is he resisting again?” inquired the Vampire curiously.
Higure giggled, “not at all, he is very obedient this morning, I just felt it would look erotic if he was helpless while I feed on him” she replied and slowly ran her nails down his chest in a gentle scratch, causing the human to shiver.
Serene nodded, “certainly a change from how he acted last night, how much energy have you been pouring into him?”
Higure considered the question for the moment, “I don't know, I wasn't holding anything back the first time, and had to practically force feed it to him until it overflowed…” she leaned down and kissed the human on the cheek, “but lately he has been drawing it out of me by himself” she said proudly.
“So how long till he turns? A month?” asked Serene with a hint of excitement in her voice.
Higure giggled, “watch this…” the Succubus fixed her stare with the human, her gorgeous eyes gazing at him mesmerizingly, “Michael, tell me how you feel about me” she said with a wolfish grin on her face. The human stared back at her, his eyes seemed out of focus but Serene could tell that the Succubus wasn't using any magic.
“I love you Higure” muttered the human and leaned up slightly, kissing her neck in affection.
Higure giggled again, “that's MISTRESS Higure” she corrected him slyly, stressing the word ‘mistress'.
“I love you mistress Higure” repeated the dazed human and kissed her neck again.
“Less then a week then… why, MISTRESS Higure?” asked Serene with a raised eyebrow.
Higure looked at her with fake innocent eyes, “don't you think it sounds more erotic? It's like he is submitting to me fully every time he calls me that.”
Serene shrugged, “whatever turns you on” muttered the Vampire and got out of bed stretching, “but don't you have club activities this afternoon?”
The look on Higure’s face spelled out plain and simple that she did indeed forget. The Succubus kissed the human lightly on the lips, “I'm sorry Michael we will have to continue a bit later so this is our last round” she whispered seductively in his ear and sped up, riding him faster and faster until the human arched his back on the bed in pleasure and moaned out with ecstasy, climaxing inside her. Higure moaned slightly in response, coating his crotch in her own sticky love juices and slid off him reluctantly. With a snap of her fingers her usual revealing dress appeared on her body and she walked to the door making sure the human got a good view of her ass as it swayed seductively.
“I'll be back in an hour” she said winking and blowing a kiss to him before leaving, pulling the door shut behind her with her tail.
Serene looked at the panting human on the bed, still left chained to it with Higure’s magic chain and sighed, she could have at least untied him. She pulled out a large black bag with red rose designs from under the bed and began to pack her clothes and other essential items into it. She had decided last night that taking time off from this school and from Higure with her human would be a good idea. Staying a few days at her mother's manor would do wonders to cure her sleep deprivation… if only her brother wasn't there. Serene clenched her fists and jammed her spare cape into the bag, that infernal bastard was bound to make her life miserable again. But at this point it was hard to decide what would be worse to deal with, him or the rutting Succubus in her room with her man every night.
“Are you taking a trip somewhere?” asked the human from the bed, his voice tired and strained.
“I'm going home to my mother's manor for a few days to get away from you and that sex demon” muttered Serene sourly as she carefully folded two sets of black lace underwear into the bag.
“Can you pick up that little book near the bed please” muttered the human in the same tired voice as before.
Serene looked down and saw a small burnt book lying near the foot of the bed. The Vampire reached down, picking it up in her slender hand.
“Can you tell me if you seen any of the designs inside of it before?” the human asked with note of desperation in his voice.
Serene flipped a few pages, her eyes widening slightly, “where did you get this human?”
“We found it in an old burned down library yesterday, I need to find an arch that has designs like the ones in the book, I think the book is on Vampire architecture so I thought you might know something.”
Serene finished flipping through the pages and shut the book, “it's quite an old book that could be considered a valuable antique” she said as though appraising it for a sale, “I have seen a structure similar to what you speak of on the grounds of my mother's manor, but we were always told to stay away from it on account of it being cursed by some powerful magic, what do you need it for?” she asked with a hint of curiosity.
“I don't know if you realized this yet or not, but the story about us being ambassadors was a lie, we stumbled into your world when we found an arch like that in the forest and can't find a way to return, I though that maybe if we found something similar here we will be able to go home, back to our lives, and away from this madness” muttered the human in a saddened voice.
“Why are you telling me this exactly?” asked the Vampire, crossing her arms, surprised by this revelation.
“Because so far you seemed to be the only sane one here, and I know that me being here is like a thorn in the back side to you, so if you help me get out of here wont we both benefit?” the human asked sincerely.
“What about Higure?” Serene asked narrowing her eyes.
“I want to be as far away from her as possible, she will be the death of me if things go on like this” muttered the human, his voice sour with distaste.
Serene looked at the human with a hint of sympathy in her crimson eyes that till now where always cold to him, “very well you can come with me, I'll show you the cursed arch, but do not blame me if you lose your life human” she stated and walked over to the door, leaving her large bag on the bed, “be down to the front of the gates in five minutes with my luggage or I will leave without you” she said coldly and walked out.
Michael was left chained to the bed in the room, the Vampire's luggage bag towering over him like a dark obelisk.
****
Chapter 23 - Tea Party
► Show Spoiler
Cassandra yawned at sat up on the bed, wiping the sleep away from her eyes with her wing feather. She peered with half closed eyes at the noon sun and yawned again. Her beloved lay sleeping under her and she took a moment to watch him, still half asleep herself and stroked his back gently with her wing smiling. From the corner of her eyes she noticed a feather sticking out from the bed sheets, a crimson red feather, unlike her own royal blue plumage.
Cassandra’s eyes narrowed suspiciously as she pulled it out with her wings and held it up to the light for better examination, Zhao couldn’t be seeing another… could he?
The Siren flicked and turned the feather in the sunlight and it reflected the sun magnificently, it… looks like one of mine… but why is it red…
Suddenly her eyes snapped wide awake and she looked behind at her tail in alarm. Her once blue feathered tail, now contained a few iridescent crimson feather.
The Siren gaped at her tail, her usual cheerful complexion quickly becoming pale as cold perspiration formed on her forehead.
T-there was got to be some kind of mistake… she though with her wings beginning to tremble.
Cassandra quickly yet silently jumped off the bed, trying as hard as she could to not wake Zhao up and began scrambling around the room to find different items of her clothing. It took her a whole ten minutes of searching in panic until she located her underwear hanging of the top of the wardrobe. She hastily pulled her clothes on as she skipped to the door, tripping up while pulling up her underwear and knocking over a coffee table.
Zhao woke up with a start from all the noise, “C-cassandra?” he inquired looking for her.
Cassandra bolted for the door, covering her tail feathers with her wings, “j-just stay here! I’ll be back soon!” she squeaked terrified and shut the door behind her, leaving the confused human alone in the room.
The Siren breathed heavily, leaning back on the door and sliding down with her back to it, if he saw her red plumage… it would all be over… he would leave her for sure…
Finally calming down, Cassandra began walking down the corridor, her claws making light clanking on the polished marble, I have to see Irra… she would know what to do…
As she walked the various girls in the corridor stared at her wide eyed, but Cassandra didn't even notice them, being too deeply lost in thought until she finally reached Irra’s office. Taking a deep breath, the Siren tapped on the door with her claw politely. She stood waiting but there was no response so she slowly opened the door and poked her head in.
“Irra, you here?” she asked quietly looking around.
The Baphomet was indeed in the room, with her head on the desk buried in parchments, snoring lightly.
Cassandra slipped inside and quietly closed the door behind her before tiptoeing to the sleeping Baphomet. Once she got closer she noticed various half eaten cakes and pastries scattered around and hidden behind the mountains of parchment.
The Siren sighed shaking her head, “Irra wake up!” she snapped loudly, putting her wings on her hips in a business like manner.
The Baphomet jumped in her sleep, sending the parchments flying, “I’m working, I’m working Zara!” she exclaimed grabbing a parchment and began scribbling on it upside down with her claw.
Cassandra giggled behind her wing.
“C-cassy?” asked the Baphomet noticing the Siren and blinking the last of the sleep away, “what… are you doing here?”
The Siren fidgeted nervously, “I just came over to… talk” she said looking nervously at her sister.
The Baphomet’s eyes lit up happily, “why didn't you say so!?” she exclaimed happily and brushed the mountain of parchments of the table excitedly to the floor, “ever since you got that roommate of yours you stopped coming over for tea!”
“Ah… yeah… about that…” mumbled Cassandra blushing.
“Well, sit down, sit down” chuckled Irra and pulled up a chair for the Siren before running to a cupboard and pulling out a pink china tea set with elaborate designs of teddy bears, setting it in front of the Siren.
“Um Irra… I have something important to talk to you about…” began Cassandra but cut her sentence short as Irra pulled out a large strawberry shortcake from the pantry, “Is that strawberry!?” she exclaimed excitedly, her eyes beginning to sparkle suddenly.
The Baphomet nodded excitedly, “I had it bought in this morning.”
Irra quickly cut the cake into ten equal portions and poured them both tea, “I’m glad Zara took a day off today, she’s always so stuck up about me having snacks at work” muttered the Baphomet bitterly.
Cassandra giggled, “If she wasn't around your work would slowly evolve into ‘connoisseur of confectionery treats' ” muttered the Siren before taking a generous bite from the cake. Her eyes suddenly glazed over with sparkles. “So gooood!” she exclaimed half singing.
The Baphomet herself was cradling her cheeks in her claws as she munched on strawberry, a look of absolute bliss on her face. As the effect of the cake finally began to wear off the Baphomet took a dignified sip of her tea, blushing slightly, “so what did you want to talk about?”
“It's about Zhao” said Cassandra blushing.
Irra nodded a look of seriousness in her eyes, “if he dumped you I will make a wall rug out of him”, her voice dripped with malice.
The Siren cringed, “n-no nothing of the sort…” she said hesitating, “in fact… we made love last night” she added blushing furiously.
Irra almost choked on her tea and suddenly grinned excitedly, “so tell me all the details, what was it like?”
Cassandra blinked at her sister in surprise, causing the Baphomet to wipe the grin away quickly, “I-I mean I just want to know if he was gentle with you or not” said Irra with a fake cough and grabbed her scythe, “because if he wasn't!”
The Siren jumped up waving her wings in alarm, “o-of course he was!” she insisted, grabbing the scythe away from the Baphomet with her wings, only to drop it on the floor the next second, realizing how heavy it is.
Irra sat back down and began sipping her tea again calmly, “alright… but tell me if he becomes too rowdy, I will straighten him up for you” she said with a malicious grin.
“Thanks Irra… though I doubt it will be necessary” replied the Siren and sat down as well.
“So… how many times did you two do it last night?” Irra asked blushing slightly and trying to keep the excess curiosity out of her voice.
“Only once… we were tired after all” replied Cassandra blushing.
“Hmmm?” Irra said a bit disappointed, “you should have made him scream for more” she added giggling and got walking over to the window to look over the school. Away in the distance she could just see a black carriage disappearing over the horizon.
“Looks like the Vampire got fed up sooner then expected” she chuckled mischievously and sat inside the window with her back to the warm sun rays.
“There is one more thing…” went on Cassandra seriously and pulled out the crimson feather holding it up for the Baphomet to see, “I think I'm pregnant.”
The Baphomet choked on the tea and tumbled out of the tower window.
* * * *
Cassandra’s eyes narrowed suspiciously as she pulled it out with her wings and held it up to the light for better examination, Zhao couldn’t be seeing another… could he?
The Siren flicked and turned the feather in the sunlight and it reflected the sun magnificently, it… looks like one of mine… but why is it red…
Suddenly her eyes snapped wide awake and she looked behind at her tail in alarm. Her once blue feathered tail, now contained a few iridescent crimson feather.
The Siren gaped at her tail, her usual cheerful complexion quickly becoming pale as cold perspiration formed on her forehead.
T-there was got to be some kind of mistake… she though with her wings beginning to tremble.
Cassandra quickly yet silently jumped off the bed, trying as hard as she could to not wake Zhao up and began scrambling around the room to find different items of her clothing. It took her a whole ten minutes of searching in panic until she located her underwear hanging of the top of the wardrobe. She hastily pulled her clothes on as she skipped to the door, tripping up while pulling up her underwear and knocking over a coffee table.
Zhao woke up with a start from all the noise, “C-cassandra?” he inquired looking for her.
Cassandra bolted for the door, covering her tail feathers with her wings, “j-just stay here! I’ll be back soon!” she squeaked terrified and shut the door behind her, leaving the confused human alone in the room.
The Siren breathed heavily, leaning back on the door and sliding down with her back to it, if he saw her red plumage… it would all be over… he would leave her for sure…
Finally calming down, Cassandra began walking down the corridor, her claws making light clanking on the polished marble, I have to see Irra… she would know what to do…
As she walked the various girls in the corridor stared at her wide eyed, but Cassandra didn't even notice them, being too deeply lost in thought until she finally reached Irra’s office. Taking a deep breath, the Siren tapped on the door with her claw politely. She stood waiting but there was no response so she slowly opened the door and poked her head in.
“Irra, you here?” she asked quietly looking around.
The Baphomet was indeed in the room, with her head on the desk buried in parchments, snoring lightly.
Cassandra slipped inside and quietly closed the door behind her before tiptoeing to the sleeping Baphomet. Once she got closer she noticed various half eaten cakes and pastries scattered around and hidden behind the mountains of parchment.
The Siren sighed shaking her head, “Irra wake up!” she snapped loudly, putting her wings on her hips in a business like manner.
The Baphomet jumped in her sleep, sending the parchments flying, “I’m working, I’m working Zara!” she exclaimed grabbing a parchment and began scribbling on it upside down with her claw.
Cassandra giggled behind her wing.
“C-cassy?” asked the Baphomet noticing the Siren and blinking the last of the sleep away, “what… are you doing here?”
The Siren fidgeted nervously, “I just came over to… talk” she said looking nervously at her sister.
The Baphomet’s eyes lit up happily, “why didn't you say so!?” she exclaimed happily and brushed the mountain of parchments of the table excitedly to the floor, “ever since you got that roommate of yours you stopped coming over for tea!”
“Ah… yeah… about that…” mumbled Cassandra blushing.
“Well, sit down, sit down” chuckled Irra and pulled up a chair for the Siren before running to a cupboard and pulling out a pink china tea set with elaborate designs of teddy bears, setting it in front of the Siren.
“Um Irra… I have something important to talk to you about…” began Cassandra but cut her sentence short as Irra pulled out a large strawberry shortcake from the pantry, “Is that strawberry!?” she exclaimed excitedly, her eyes beginning to sparkle suddenly.
The Baphomet nodded excitedly, “I had it bought in this morning.”
Irra quickly cut the cake into ten equal portions and poured them both tea, “I’m glad Zara took a day off today, she’s always so stuck up about me having snacks at work” muttered the Baphomet bitterly.
Cassandra giggled, “If she wasn't around your work would slowly evolve into ‘connoisseur of confectionery treats' ” muttered the Siren before taking a generous bite from the cake. Her eyes suddenly glazed over with sparkles. “So gooood!” she exclaimed half singing.
The Baphomet herself was cradling her cheeks in her claws as she munched on strawberry, a look of absolute bliss on her face. As the effect of the cake finally began to wear off the Baphomet took a dignified sip of her tea, blushing slightly, “so what did you want to talk about?”
“It's about Zhao” said Cassandra blushing.
Irra nodded a look of seriousness in her eyes, “if he dumped you I will make a wall rug out of him”, her voice dripped with malice.
The Siren cringed, “n-no nothing of the sort…” she said hesitating, “in fact… we made love last night” she added blushing furiously.
Irra almost choked on her tea and suddenly grinned excitedly, “so tell me all the details, what was it like?”
Cassandra blinked at her sister in surprise, causing the Baphomet to wipe the grin away quickly, “I-I mean I just want to know if he was gentle with you or not” said Irra with a fake cough and grabbed her scythe, “because if he wasn't!”
The Siren jumped up waving her wings in alarm, “o-of course he was!” she insisted, grabbing the scythe away from the Baphomet with her wings, only to drop it on the floor the next second, realizing how heavy it is.
Irra sat back down and began sipping her tea again calmly, “alright… but tell me if he becomes too rowdy, I will straighten him up for you” she said with a malicious grin.
“Thanks Irra… though I doubt it will be necessary” replied the Siren and sat down as well.
“So… how many times did you two do it last night?” Irra asked blushing slightly and trying to keep the excess curiosity out of her voice.
“Only once… we were tired after all” replied Cassandra blushing.
“Hmmm?” Irra said a bit disappointed, “you should have made him scream for more” she added giggling and got walking over to the window to look over the school. Away in the distance she could just see a black carriage disappearing over the horizon.
“Looks like the Vampire got fed up sooner then expected” she chuckled mischievously and sat inside the window with her back to the warm sun rays.
“There is one more thing…” went on Cassandra seriously and pulled out the crimson feather holding it up for the Baphomet to see, “I think I'm pregnant.”
The Baphomet choked on the tea and tumbled out of the tower window.
* * * *
Chapter 24 - Pride and Species
► Show Spoiler
Michael sat staring out the carriage window as the country side gently rolled past. His right hand was absentmindedly rubbing his sore wrist as he contemplated why the chains around his wrists suddenly vanished when he put all his might into yanking at them earlier. It seemed unreasonable, he tried to break Higure's bonds before with no success what so ever, but this time they just vanished into golden smoke. He could feel Serene's cold eyes drilling into the back of his head. The Vampire was sitting opposite him in the opposite corner, that didn't surprise Michael as he was relatively certain that she despised him even more then he despised this whole world. He turned around to tell her off only to find that she was looking out her own window, her gorgeous legs hooked one over the other and completely exposed as her dress rustled silently in the draft from the window. For an unknown reason Michael found his eyes straying on her legs and examining their flawlessness and a strange urge to bury his face between her thighs suddenly began to build up in the back of his mind like an unwanted tumor.
“Where are you looking?” asked the Vampire sternly, her words immediately snapping Michael back to reality.
Michael cursed the Succubus inside his head for polluting his brains and stared back into the cold crimson eyes of the Vampire across from him. “I was trying to assess the levels of melanin in your skin and correlate it to the levels of ultra violet light in the environment” replied Michael calmly.
“Excuse me?” Serene asked completely lost at the sentence the human just muttered.
“You wouldn't understand the explanation” replied Michael and returned to looking out of the window.
Serene's eyes narrowed behind him, “would I be correct in understanding that you are under the impression that you are smarter than me?” she asked in a menacing tone, “last I recall the so called ‘advanced human technology was all a hoax, designed to keep you three losers from becoming sex slaves to every Mamono in this world simultaneously.”
Michael gritted his teeth, somehow her words managed to hit a nerve, “we may have no technology to travel between worlds, however we are still far more advanced than your medieval society.”
“Is that so? Then why don't you show me just how smart you are” Serene replied in an amused tone as she pulled out a chessboard from under the seat. Immediately small animated chess pieces sprung up from under the seat and raced to the board to take their positions.
Michael looked at the chess board, then at the Vampire, “you're kidding right? I play this game on a national level.”
“All the better, this way you will see just how inferior you race is to ours” smirked Serene.
Michael shuffled over closer and took the position behind the black pieces, “we going to play for anything else or just the pride and honour of our respective species?” he asked in a bored tone.
“How about… the loser has to be the servant of the winner for the whole day?” suggested the Vampire with a superior look on her face as she moved her first piece forward.
Michael nodded “Fine by me…” and moved his knight forward.
“I wonder what Higure’s reaction will be when I take her future Incubus to be a servant for a day” mused Serene out loud, “perhaps you should have asked your mistress first before making such bargains?”
“Her what?” Michael asked suddenly, deep concern on his face.
“I don't know if you noticed” replied Serene in a matter of fact way as she continued to advance her pieces, “but Higure is turning you into an Incubus, and at the fastest pace possible.”
“That's not what I asked, what is an Incubus?” Michael asked with a cold tone as he continued to go on the offensive against the Vampire with his knights.
“An Incubus, is essentially a Succubus's lover, toy, slave, husband, whatever you want to call it since for a Succubus there is not really any clear distinction in the above mentioned” replied the Vampire with a hint of sadistic satisfaction in her voice, “essentially you will become like a male version of a Succubus and your only thoughts will revolve around how to make your mistress scream in ecstasy louder.”
Michael clenched his fist in anger as his recent behavior began to make sense to him, an action the Vampire noticed quite clearly and gave off a sadistic chuckle.
“She probably knows you can't return to the human world and that your ambassador story is a lie, after all she knows everything about you already after mind probing you in your dreams every night” went on the Vampire, “even in the days of old, when humans were still around it was impossible to escape a Succubus once she set her sights on you, and the more a human resists the more sweet her victory is at the end” added Serene as she moved her queen to check Michael's king driving him further into the corner as she continued to surround him.
“There is a first time for everything, and that archway at your manor might be just what I need” replied Michael coldly and moved his knight, check mating Serene.
The Vampire's expression froze as she realized her defeat, the word ‘impossible' kept circling around in her head but she kept it from surfacing and just gritted her teeth painfully. For the first time in her life she met someone much smarter than her and the thought infuriated her.
“Is something wrong?” the human asked casually, causing the proud Mamono to snap her attention away from the chessboard. As their eyes met Serene saw a look of superiority in the human’s eyes, matched only by the look her reflection gave her every time she looked in the mirror.
Serene glared at him, every ounce of her being wanted to pin him down and drain this insolent human’s blood until he begged for mercy and called her his mistress. The thought made a blush creep up into her face as it quickly evolved into a scene with them two in bed with the human begging her to drink his blood more.
Michael kept staring at the Vampire, he knew losing to him would come as a shock to her but he wasn't expecting such a strange reaction where she kept glaring at him. The Russian began to get nervous as he realized he might have crossed the line that he shouldn't have, after all, nothing was stopping the girl from just throwing him out of the carriage in the middle of nowhere right now.
“L-listen you don't have to play the servant role today, so don't worry about it for now, okay?” he asked with a weak smile as he tried to defuse the situation.
Serene finally snapped out of her little dirty fantasy, blushing heavily but feeling relief at his words, as she turned away from him, “Hmph. You should savor my mistake while you can, pathetic human, I went easy on you and suddenly you get all high and mighty to the point of refusing your prize."
Suddenly Michael's face twisted into a sadistic smile, “don't misunderstand, the only reason you're not playing the servant role today is because the sun has already set and there is not much of a day left” he said crossing his arms in a business like fashion, “when you DO serve me I'll make sure to get up extra early to have you running around doing menial tasks for as long as possible for me!”
His comment made Serene shudder and she snapped back to glare at him, “s-so you finally show your true colours human!”
Suddenly the carriage bounced as one of the wheels hit a particularly large stone, sending Serene flying forward into Michael. The two ended up face to face with their bodies pressing tightly from the Vampire's momentum. The awkward silence followed for a whole three seconds as the two stared into each other's eyes in surprise.
“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!!!” they snapped at each other in perfect chorus and jumped into the opposite corners of the carriage again, both blushing and breathing heavily in surprise.
Michael regained his composure first and took out a handkerchief to wipe off the sweat of his brow, “to pull off a stunt like that, a-as expected of someone who is a best friend of a Succubus” he jeered at the flustered Vampire.
Serene suddenly jumped to her feet, her hands shaking in rage, “W-what are you implying you bastard!?”
At that moment the carriage came to a stop and the door opened by itself as a high pitched female voice rang through the carriage, “arriving at the Rosary Manor.”
****
“Where are you looking?” asked the Vampire sternly, her words immediately snapping Michael back to reality.
Michael cursed the Succubus inside his head for polluting his brains and stared back into the cold crimson eyes of the Vampire across from him. “I was trying to assess the levels of melanin in your skin and correlate it to the levels of ultra violet light in the environment” replied Michael calmly.
“Excuse me?” Serene asked completely lost at the sentence the human just muttered.
“You wouldn't understand the explanation” replied Michael and returned to looking out of the window.
Serene's eyes narrowed behind him, “would I be correct in understanding that you are under the impression that you are smarter than me?” she asked in a menacing tone, “last I recall the so called ‘advanced human technology was all a hoax, designed to keep you three losers from becoming sex slaves to every Mamono in this world simultaneously.”
Michael gritted his teeth, somehow her words managed to hit a nerve, “we may have no technology to travel between worlds, however we are still far more advanced than your medieval society.”
“Is that so? Then why don't you show me just how smart you are” Serene replied in an amused tone as she pulled out a chessboard from under the seat. Immediately small animated chess pieces sprung up from under the seat and raced to the board to take their positions.
Michael looked at the chess board, then at the Vampire, “you're kidding right? I play this game on a national level.”
“All the better, this way you will see just how inferior you race is to ours” smirked Serene.
Michael shuffled over closer and took the position behind the black pieces, “we going to play for anything else or just the pride and honour of our respective species?” he asked in a bored tone.
“How about… the loser has to be the servant of the winner for the whole day?” suggested the Vampire with a superior look on her face as she moved her first piece forward.
Michael nodded “Fine by me…” and moved his knight forward.
“I wonder what Higure’s reaction will be when I take her future Incubus to be a servant for a day” mused Serene out loud, “perhaps you should have asked your mistress first before making such bargains?”
“Her what?” Michael asked suddenly, deep concern on his face.
“I don't know if you noticed” replied Serene in a matter of fact way as she continued to advance her pieces, “but Higure is turning you into an Incubus, and at the fastest pace possible.”
“That's not what I asked, what is an Incubus?” Michael asked with a cold tone as he continued to go on the offensive against the Vampire with his knights.
“An Incubus, is essentially a Succubus's lover, toy, slave, husband, whatever you want to call it since for a Succubus there is not really any clear distinction in the above mentioned” replied the Vampire with a hint of sadistic satisfaction in her voice, “essentially you will become like a male version of a Succubus and your only thoughts will revolve around how to make your mistress scream in ecstasy louder.”
Michael clenched his fist in anger as his recent behavior began to make sense to him, an action the Vampire noticed quite clearly and gave off a sadistic chuckle.
“She probably knows you can't return to the human world and that your ambassador story is a lie, after all she knows everything about you already after mind probing you in your dreams every night” went on the Vampire, “even in the days of old, when humans were still around it was impossible to escape a Succubus once she set her sights on you, and the more a human resists the more sweet her victory is at the end” added Serene as she moved her queen to check Michael's king driving him further into the corner as she continued to surround him.
“There is a first time for everything, and that archway at your manor might be just what I need” replied Michael coldly and moved his knight, check mating Serene.
The Vampire's expression froze as she realized her defeat, the word ‘impossible' kept circling around in her head but she kept it from surfacing and just gritted her teeth painfully. For the first time in her life she met someone much smarter than her and the thought infuriated her.
“Is something wrong?” the human asked casually, causing the proud Mamono to snap her attention away from the chessboard. As their eyes met Serene saw a look of superiority in the human’s eyes, matched only by the look her reflection gave her every time she looked in the mirror.
Serene glared at him, every ounce of her being wanted to pin him down and drain this insolent human’s blood until he begged for mercy and called her his mistress. The thought made a blush creep up into her face as it quickly evolved into a scene with them two in bed with the human begging her to drink his blood more.
Michael kept staring at the Vampire, he knew losing to him would come as a shock to her but he wasn't expecting such a strange reaction where she kept glaring at him. The Russian began to get nervous as he realized he might have crossed the line that he shouldn't have, after all, nothing was stopping the girl from just throwing him out of the carriage in the middle of nowhere right now.
“L-listen you don't have to play the servant role today, so don't worry about it for now, okay?” he asked with a weak smile as he tried to defuse the situation.
Serene finally snapped out of her little dirty fantasy, blushing heavily but feeling relief at his words, as she turned away from him, “Hmph. You should savor my mistake while you can, pathetic human, I went easy on you and suddenly you get all high and mighty to the point of refusing your prize."
Suddenly Michael's face twisted into a sadistic smile, “don't misunderstand, the only reason you're not playing the servant role today is because the sun has already set and there is not much of a day left” he said crossing his arms in a business like fashion, “when you DO serve me I'll make sure to get up extra early to have you running around doing menial tasks for as long as possible for me!”
His comment made Serene shudder and she snapped back to glare at him, “s-so you finally show your true colours human!”
Suddenly the carriage bounced as one of the wheels hit a particularly large stone, sending Serene flying forward into Michael. The two ended up face to face with their bodies pressing tightly from the Vampire's momentum. The awkward silence followed for a whole three seconds as the two stared into each other's eyes in surprise.
“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!!!” they snapped at each other in perfect chorus and jumped into the opposite corners of the carriage again, both blushing and breathing heavily in surprise.
Michael regained his composure first and took out a handkerchief to wipe off the sweat of his brow, “to pull off a stunt like that, a-as expected of someone who is a best friend of a Succubus” he jeered at the flustered Vampire.
Serene suddenly jumped to her feet, her hands shaking in rage, “W-what are you implying you bastard!?”
At that moment the carriage came to a stop and the door opened by itself as a high pitched female voice rang through the carriage, “arriving at the Rosary Manor.”
****
Chapter 25 - Power
► Show Spoiler
Serene sighed and pulled herself together before stepping out of carriage, “don't forget the luggage.”
Michael's eye twitched in annoyance as he began to drag her giant suitcase out behind her towards a large Gothic looking mansion. Everywhere around him he could see flower beds with red flowers, the mansion itself stood surrounded by red maple trees, which Michael found odd considering it was summer in this world.
“So what do you think?” asked Serene walking ahead of him confidently, “you must be in awe at how grand my life style is compared to a peasant like you.”
“Not really, the hotel I stayed in France for a conference was more flashy” replied the human absentmindedly, causing Serene to almost trip on the porch in rage.
As the two approached the massive lavishly decorated front door, it suddenly swung open to reveal a tall slender man in a long Vampire cape a keen to that worn by Serene. The sudden draft of wind from the open door made his long silver hair flutter behind him and his crimson eyes focused with a predatory stare on Serene, “my dear sister, what joy it is to have you return to my humble abode.”
Serene glared at the man coldly, “cut the act Francis, this is mother's house, now get the hell out of my site.”
Michael felt a chill run down his spine as though the very ambient temperature around Serene just suddenly dropped a whole twenty degrees Celsius.
“Come now my pretty flower, we haven't seen each other in over a year, I would have thought you warmed up at least a little by now?” the man said as he took Serene's chin in his hand and conjured a large bouquet of blood red roses from behind his back.
In one swift motion Serene slashed her hand at the bouquet, disintegrating it into a shower of red petals and slapped the man's hand away from her face. However the man easily managed to catch her hand by the wrist and yank it above her head sharply, causing Serene to cry out in pain.
“Stupid girl!” snarled the man with menace, his act from earlier vanishing completely as he raised his other hand to slap her, “I think it's about time I tame you!” he barked as he swiped his hand down to her face.
Serene winced in advance to the strike that never landed on her. She slowly squinted her eyes open to see Michael holding Francis’s wrist mere millimeters from her face.
Francis switched his attention to Michael as though only just noticing him and raised a surprised eyebrow, “oh? I didn't see this cockroach; could it be one of the rumoured humans that came to the Academy?”
Michael stared with tundra raging behind his leer into the crimson eyes of the male Vampire, “cut the crap albino and let go of her, I don't have all day to waste on a parasite like you.”
The Vampire's eyes narrowed as he let go of Serene's wrist and with a blurred motion connected his fist to Michael's face with such force that the human was sent flying back into a maple tree to collide with a bone breaking crunch from his back.
Serene looked in horror as the crimson maple leaves rained down on Michael's lifeless form and snapped at her brother with out most loathing in her eyes. “BASTARD!!!” she screamed as she aimed to pierce Francis’s heart with her hand, only to be sent tumbling back by a force field the man erected around himself.
“Calm yourself silly girl, you can't do anything to me since you haven't had any blood” sniggered the male Vampire sadistically, “it was nothing personal, I just removed a potential competitor, now you should have no reason not to become my concubine.”
“I’d rather die!” spat Serene, her nails scrapping at the wooden floor of the porch in anger.
“I can't allow that, as mother's first born daughter you are a highly rare ‘item’ for my collection” replied the man as he licked his lips, exposing his vampiric fangs.
As tears began welling up in her eyes, Serene gritted her teeth, furious with herself for allowing Michael to accompany her in first place.
“Now that your little human servant has become a fertilizer for the maple tree we should go inside and consummate our…” Francis didn't manage to finish his sentence before a strong gust of wind rushed past him and he felt a fist collide with his barrier, shattering it and burying itself in his jaw with a force that sent him flying into the manor's marble wall, causing it to cave in.
Serene stared with an open mouth at the location her brother stood at, now currently occupied by Michael who's eyes glowed acid green with his fist extended forward. Before she could say anything, the blurred shape of Francis sprang up from the rubble and began exchanging furious blows with Michael, who seemed to move at a speed that even she found difficult to follow. What was clear to her however was that none of her brother's strikes seem to land on the human who moved not only with greater speed but seem to counter all the Vampire's attacks. In mere short moments Serene witnessed her brother get pummeled into the ground as the human began to furiously beat down the collapsed Vampire into the porch floor.
“S-STOP IT!!!” screamed Serene as she rushed forward and grabbed Michael's hand, “THAT'S ENOUGH!”
To her complete surprise his hand felt weak and light when she touched him, all the force seemingly vanishing in an instant along with the glow in his eyes.
Francis took this opportunity to quickly scramble back away from the human, coughing out blood on his way, wincing with every movement from multiple fractures in his body. He looked back trembling at Michael who wore an expression of shock on his face having realized what he just done.
“K-keep that thing away from me!” stuttered Francis in fear as Michael began to get up, “he's not allowed in my house!”
“It's mother's house” replied Serene coldly as she visually checked Michael for any injuries. Failing to see even a scratch on him she sighed in relief quietly, “now step out of the way Francis.”
The male Vampire was about to argue but decided against it and with a swish of his cloak disappeared inside the manor.
“So… interesting family you got here…” muttered Michael as he dusted off his trench coat.
“S-shut up stupid!” snapped Serene and turned away from him to hide the relief on her face, mentally noting down to thank Higure for how fast her transformation is taking effect. “Pick up the luggage and follow me” she said sternly and walked inside.
Michael sighed and grabbed her suitcase again, whatever just happened to him must have been the work of that Succubus, and he knew quite well that his time was running out. The Russian stepped inside the manor and found himself in a dimly lit yet lavishly decorated interior, comparable only to those seen in Vampire movies back home. “We got it surprisingly right in the films” muttered Michael nervously as he caught up to Serene.
“Did you say something?” asked the Vampire confused.
“No… not really…” muttered the human dryly as he followed her up the massive staircase in the middle to the third floor of the mansion.
“This is the library” Serene said absentmindedly as they passed a large door, “feel free to use it during your stay.”
Michael nodded and continued to follow her as he looked around, trying to hide his awe.
“You will be staying in the guest quarters” went on Serene, “I'm sure you will find it…”
“Wait a second!” snapped Michael suddenly interrupting her.
Serene turned around to see the human blushing slightly in the dim candle light, “I-I'm staying in your room” he stuttered trying to regain his composure.
Serene's face turned red, and she took a step back flustered, “w-what are you saying!? T-there is no way! I-I w-would n-never consider sleeping w-with a f-filthy human!” she stuttered in panic as her imagination took over to show her a vision of herself enjoying a glass of Michael's blood while he lies under her.
“Sleep?” asked Michael, tilting his head to the side in confusion, “I just don't want to be attacked by your family while I sleep.”
“E-eh?” Serene suddenly snapped back to reality from his words, “s-so that's what you meant…”
“What did you think I meant?”
“N-nothing… it has nothing to do with you!” snapped Serene and turned away from him still blushing.
“What?” asked the human completely lost by her reaction.
“S-shut up stupid human!” barked Serene as she snatched her luggage from him and stormed to a room at the end of the hall with the confused human left standing next to the library.
****
Michael's eye twitched in annoyance as he began to drag her giant suitcase out behind her towards a large Gothic looking mansion. Everywhere around him he could see flower beds with red flowers, the mansion itself stood surrounded by red maple trees, which Michael found odd considering it was summer in this world.
“So what do you think?” asked Serene walking ahead of him confidently, “you must be in awe at how grand my life style is compared to a peasant like you.”
“Not really, the hotel I stayed in France for a conference was more flashy” replied the human absentmindedly, causing Serene to almost trip on the porch in rage.
As the two approached the massive lavishly decorated front door, it suddenly swung open to reveal a tall slender man in a long Vampire cape a keen to that worn by Serene. The sudden draft of wind from the open door made his long silver hair flutter behind him and his crimson eyes focused with a predatory stare on Serene, “my dear sister, what joy it is to have you return to my humble abode.”
Serene glared at the man coldly, “cut the act Francis, this is mother's house, now get the hell out of my site.”
Michael felt a chill run down his spine as though the very ambient temperature around Serene just suddenly dropped a whole twenty degrees Celsius.
“Come now my pretty flower, we haven't seen each other in over a year, I would have thought you warmed up at least a little by now?” the man said as he took Serene's chin in his hand and conjured a large bouquet of blood red roses from behind his back.
In one swift motion Serene slashed her hand at the bouquet, disintegrating it into a shower of red petals and slapped the man's hand away from her face. However the man easily managed to catch her hand by the wrist and yank it above her head sharply, causing Serene to cry out in pain.
“Stupid girl!” snarled the man with menace, his act from earlier vanishing completely as he raised his other hand to slap her, “I think it's about time I tame you!” he barked as he swiped his hand down to her face.
Serene winced in advance to the strike that never landed on her. She slowly squinted her eyes open to see Michael holding Francis’s wrist mere millimeters from her face.
Francis switched his attention to Michael as though only just noticing him and raised a surprised eyebrow, “oh? I didn't see this cockroach; could it be one of the rumoured humans that came to the Academy?”
Michael stared with tundra raging behind his leer into the crimson eyes of the male Vampire, “cut the crap albino and let go of her, I don't have all day to waste on a parasite like you.”
The Vampire's eyes narrowed as he let go of Serene's wrist and with a blurred motion connected his fist to Michael's face with such force that the human was sent flying back into a maple tree to collide with a bone breaking crunch from his back.
Serene looked in horror as the crimson maple leaves rained down on Michael's lifeless form and snapped at her brother with out most loathing in her eyes. “BASTARD!!!” she screamed as she aimed to pierce Francis’s heart with her hand, only to be sent tumbling back by a force field the man erected around himself.
“Calm yourself silly girl, you can't do anything to me since you haven't had any blood” sniggered the male Vampire sadistically, “it was nothing personal, I just removed a potential competitor, now you should have no reason not to become my concubine.”
“I’d rather die!” spat Serene, her nails scrapping at the wooden floor of the porch in anger.
“I can't allow that, as mother's first born daughter you are a highly rare ‘item’ for my collection” replied the man as he licked his lips, exposing his vampiric fangs.
As tears began welling up in her eyes, Serene gritted her teeth, furious with herself for allowing Michael to accompany her in first place.
“Now that your little human servant has become a fertilizer for the maple tree we should go inside and consummate our…” Francis didn't manage to finish his sentence before a strong gust of wind rushed past him and he felt a fist collide with his barrier, shattering it and burying itself in his jaw with a force that sent him flying into the manor's marble wall, causing it to cave in.
Serene stared with an open mouth at the location her brother stood at, now currently occupied by Michael who's eyes glowed acid green with his fist extended forward. Before she could say anything, the blurred shape of Francis sprang up from the rubble and began exchanging furious blows with Michael, who seemed to move at a speed that even she found difficult to follow. What was clear to her however was that none of her brother's strikes seem to land on the human who moved not only with greater speed but seem to counter all the Vampire's attacks. In mere short moments Serene witnessed her brother get pummeled into the ground as the human began to furiously beat down the collapsed Vampire into the porch floor.
“S-STOP IT!!!” screamed Serene as she rushed forward and grabbed Michael's hand, “THAT'S ENOUGH!”
To her complete surprise his hand felt weak and light when she touched him, all the force seemingly vanishing in an instant along with the glow in his eyes.
Francis took this opportunity to quickly scramble back away from the human, coughing out blood on his way, wincing with every movement from multiple fractures in his body. He looked back trembling at Michael who wore an expression of shock on his face having realized what he just done.
“K-keep that thing away from me!” stuttered Francis in fear as Michael began to get up, “he's not allowed in my house!”
“It's mother's house” replied Serene coldly as she visually checked Michael for any injuries. Failing to see even a scratch on him she sighed in relief quietly, “now step out of the way Francis.”
The male Vampire was about to argue but decided against it and with a swish of his cloak disappeared inside the manor.
“So… interesting family you got here…” muttered Michael as he dusted off his trench coat.
“S-shut up stupid!” snapped Serene and turned away from him to hide the relief on her face, mentally noting down to thank Higure for how fast her transformation is taking effect. “Pick up the luggage and follow me” she said sternly and walked inside.
Michael sighed and grabbed her suitcase again, whatever just happened to him must have been the work of that Succubus, and he knew quite well that his time was running out. The Russian stepped inside the manor and found himself in a dimly lit yet lavishly decorated interior, comparable only to those seen in Vampire movies back home. “We got it surprisingly right in the films” muttered Michael nervously as he caught up to Serene.
“Did you say something?” asked the Vampire confused.
“No… not really…” muttered the human dryly as he followed her up the massive staircase in the middle to the third floor of the mansion.
“This is the library” Serene said absentmindedly as they passed a large door, “feel free to use it during your stay.”
Michael nodded and continued to follow her as he looked around, trying to hide his awe.
“You will be staying in the guest quarters” went on Serene, “I'm sure you will find it…”
“Wait a second!” snapped Michael suddenly interrupting her.
Serene turned around to see the human blushing slightly in the dim candle light, “I-I'm staying in your room” he stuttered trying to regain his composure.
Serene's face turned red, and she took a step back flustered, “w-what are you saying!? T-there is no way! I-I w-would n-never consider sleeping w-with a f-filthy human!” she stuttered in panic as her imagination took over to show her a vision of herself enjoying a glass of Michael's blood while he lies under her.
“Sleep?” asked Michael, tilting his head to the side in confusion, “I just don't want to be attacked by your family while I sleep.”
“E-eh?” Serene suddenly snapped back to reality from his words, “s-so that's what you meant…”
“What did you think I meant?”
“N-nothing… it has nothing to do with you!” snapped Serene and turned away from him still blushing.
“What?” asked the human completely lost by her reaction.
“S-shut up stupid human!” barked Serene as she snatched her luggage from him and stormed to a room at the end of the hall with the confused human left standing next to the library.
****
Chapter 26 - Scratch
► Show Spoiler
The dim light of the dying candles in the library was barely enough to illuminate the pages of a thick leather bound book in Michael's hands as he sat with his face buried in the dusty pages. The eerie silence of the old library was broken only by an occasion sound of a turning page and the constant ticking of a grandfather clock somewhere in the darkness of the book cases. Finally Michael snapped the book shut, the cover now fully visible from the candle light. The phrase “Life as an Incubus” was vividly sewn into the black leather. “I don't believe it…” muttered the Russian with his eye twitching, “such power and so many useful abilities… yet all of them completely useless against a Mamono.”
The human got up and picked up the book with distaste in his eyes, “created BY Mamono FOR Mamono” he droned quietly as he read the slogan on the back, “what a sick notion” he added as he stuffed the book sharply back on the book case. That's when he heard a quite creaking in the shadows and looked around nervously. The faint candle light did a great job of masking most of the library in the massive shadows of the book cases.
“Serene is that you?” asked Michael nervously.
No answer came, only more creaking, now coming from all around him and getting closer and closer.
Michael gritted his teeth as he looked towards the door out, his exit was completely obscured by shadows but now he could see dim blue fires approaching him, their light barely enough to outline a very slim figure. As he looked around for another possible way out he noticed that from all four sides similar figure were approaching, creaking quietly as they walked.
Michael backed away into a book case as the four figures came into view. They had vaguely feminine feature but otherwise looked like skeletons with a bit of skin. A dim blue fire was sprouting from in between their various joints and they all carried a silver dagger each.
“Can I help you?” asked Michael trying to keep his voice calm.
“Master has requested we bring you his head” droned the four skeletons in monotone as they raised their daggers and lunged at him with a creak of their limbs.
Michael grabbed the closest one by her wrist and pulled her in to use as a shield to block the other's attacks. Their daggers skimmed on her bones, only managing to graze her skin as they got tangled up in her bony joins. Michael used this opportunity to slam his elbow in the face of the skeleton on the right as he sidestepped from behind his “skeleton” shield. To his surprise her head got ripped off her shoulders and rolled with a clatter under the table. Her body immediately fell to its knees and began to scramble fruitlessly along the floor trying to find the head in a completely different direction, while the aforementioned head began to give directions to the body in a monotonous droning voice. The whole scenario would have normally given Michael quite a lot of amusement if it wasn't for the other three Skeletons who, having failed to pull their daggers out of their sister, grabbed the closest chairs and charged at Michael with their new weapons raised over their heads.
Michael skillfully ducked under as one of them took a swing at him with the chair, resulting in the furniture smashing into the body of another skeleton behind him, causing a shower of splintered wood and bones to rain on the nearby book shelf. From his low position he swept his leg under the attacking skeleton, sending her into a free fall backwards against the side of the table. Bones clattered as they slid along the smooth wooden surface to all corners of the dusty table.
Michael jumped back to his feet and turned to face the last Skeleton. His eyes barely caught a tinkle of steel in the candle light, arching into his face. He blocked with his hand just in time, grabbing the dagger blade with his hand mere millimeters away from his neck.
For a second nothing happened as Michael's blood oozed from his hand down the blade in copious red droplets. The Skeleton seemed to remain shocked at the fact her attack failed, allowing the human to recover first. Michael grabbed her head on both sides with his hands before giving a massive kick square in her chest. Her body detached from her head and shattered on the book case, leaving only the head in Michael’s outstretched hands.
Michael regained his breath and headed for the exit, tossing the head in a nearby dust bin as he went.
The corridor to Serene's room was deserted and he managed to safely find his way through the pitch darkness of the night. The Vampire insisted to go looking for the arch in the morning when there are fewer feral Mamono about in the woods. Michael found that decision reasonable, as it gave him time to do some research in the library and to find the map of the surroundings with the location of the arch clearly marked.
Michael could see light under the door, a clear indication that the Vampire must still be awake. He pulled out the small tattered map from his pocket and opened the door.
“I found the map, the location is clearly marked” he said casually as he walked inside.
As his eyes adjusted to the brightness of the room he saw Serene standing in the midst of undressing next to the bed, her face flustered as she stared back at him in surprise.
“S-sorry!” exclaimed Michael as he tried to cover his eyes.
“Y-you… y-you… IMBECILE!!!” screamed Serene from embarrassment and threw a heavy, hard cover book at his face from the bedside with such force that the human toppled to the floor clutching his head in pain.
While Michael withered around in pain on the floor, the Vampire donned her black night dress and approached barefooted on the rug covered floor.
“Have no one ever taught you to knock first?!” she snapped towering menacingly over him.
Michael couldn't reply to that, he was so caught up in his own thoughts after reading for the last three hours that even common courtesy was something he had long forgotten.
“I said I was sorry” muttered Michael embarrassed.
“And take you shoes off, I don't want you trodding on my rugs” instructed Serene as she crossed her arms.
Michael kicked his shoes off into the corner and got up still rubbing his forehead.
“While you're at it close the door behind yourself” went on Serene, clearly enjoying the idea of bossing the human around.
“Anything else PRINCESS?” asked Michael trying to force as much sarcasm too ooze of the word ‘princess' as he could.
Serene blushed angrily at his tone, “w-watch your mouth human or I will throw you out!”
Michael ignored her and walked right past her to the large bed at the end of the room, he noted that this bed was clearly intended for two… in fact there were even two pillows layed out, one next to the other.
“I'm guessing I sleep on the floor?” asked Michael as he cast down his eye to the soft rugs under him, littered with Serene's clothes.
“O-of course!” replied Serene stuttering, “sleeping on the floor in MY room is too much of an honour for a lowly human as it is!”
“I see…” muttered Michael critically as he leaned down and picked up Serene's panties holding them up, “then do you mind clearing the floor up a bit? I'm sure it's unsightly even for a Vampire to dump her clothing on the floor.”
Serene's face turned completely red and she seemed to have trouble speaking for a whole two seconds before rushing over to him and grabbing the wrist of the hand he held her underwear in. “Y-you filthy human how dare…” her sentence suddenly ended just as quickly as her rage when her eyes fell on the blood that her grip managed to squeeze out of Michael's hand.
“B-blood?” asked Serene quietly as her eyes widened in surprise.
“It's just a scratch” tried to dismiss Michael, then the memory of the last time Serene saw him bleeding, hit him like T-90 in the chest.
Serene's pupils suddenly narrowed in a predatory stare and her breathing become shallower.
The Russian paled, “d-don't throw a fit now! You were fine earlier when that Francis guy was painting the porch like a paint gun!” stuttered Michael as he tried to pull his hand away from the vampire, but found it impossible to break her iron grip.
Deep inside Serene's sub-consciousness , her sane self looked glassy eyed as she barely registered the human’s words at all, stupid human… I craved only your blood since I first smelled it…
****
The human got up and picked up the book with distaste in his eyes, “created BY Mamono FOR Mamono” he droned quietly as he read the slogan on the back, “what a sick notion” he added as he stuffed the book sharply back on the book case. That's when he heard a quite creaking in the shadows and looked around nervously. The faint candle light did a great job of masking most of the library in the massive shadows of the book cases.
“Serene is that you?” asked Michael nervously.
No answer came, only more creaking, now coming from all around him and getting closer and closer.
Michael gritted his teeth as he looked towards the door out, his exit was completely obscured by shadows but now he could see dim blue fires approaching him, their light barely enough to outline a very slim figure. As he looked around for another possible way out he noticed that from all four sides similar figure were approaching, creaking quietly as they walked.
Michael backed away into a book case as the four figures came into view. They had vaguely feminine feature but otherwise looked like skeletons with a bit of skin. A dim blue fire was sprouting from in between their various joints and they all carried a silver dagger each.
“Can I help you?” asked Michael trying to keep his voice calm.
“Master has requested we bring you his head” droned the four skeletons in monotone as they raised their daggers and lunged at him with a creak of their limbs.
Michael grabbed the closest one by her wrist and pulled her in to use as a shield to block the other's attacks. Their daggers skimmed on her bones, only managing to graze her skin as they got tangled up in her bony joins. Michael used this opportunity to slam his elbow in the face of the skeleton on the right as he sidestepped from behind his “skeleton” shield. To his surprise her head got ripped off her shoulders and rolled with a clatter under the table. Her body immediately fell to its knees and began to scramble fruitlessly along the floor trying to find the head in a completely different direction, while the aforementioned head began to give directions to the body in a monotonous droning voice. The whole scenario would have normally given Michael quite a lot of amusement if it wasn't for the other three Skeletons who, having failed to pull their daggers out of their sister, grabbed the closest chairs and charged at Michael with their new weapons raised over their heads.
Michael skillfully ducked under as one of them took a swing at him with the chair, resulting in the furniture smashing into the body of another skeleton behind him, causing a shower of splintered wood and bones to rain on the nearby book shelf. From his low position he swept his leg under the attacking skeleton, sending her into a free fall backwards against the side of the table. Bones clattered as they slid along the smooth wooden surface to all corners of the dusty table.
Michael jumped back to his feet and turned to face the last Skeleton. His eyes barely caught a tinkle of steel in the candle light, arching into his face. He blocked with his hand just in time, grabbing the dagger blade with his hand mere millimeters away from his neck.
For a second nothing happened as Michael's blood oozed from his hand down the blade in copious red droplets. The Skeleton seemed to remain shocked at the fact her attack failed, allowing the human to recover first. Michael grabbed her head on both sides with his hands before giving a massive kick square in her chest. Her body detached from her head and shattered on the book case, leaving only the head in Michael’s outstretched hands.
Michael regained his breath and headed for the exit, tossing the head in a nearby dust bin as he went.
The corridor to Serene's room was deserted and he managed to safely find his way through the pitch darkness of the night. The Vampire insisted to go looking for the arch in the morning when there are fewer feral Mamono about in the woods. Michael found that decision reasonable, as it gave him time to do some research in the library and to find the map of the surroundings with the location of the arch clearly marked.
Michael could see light under the door, a clear indication that the Vampire must still be awake. He pulled out the small tattered map from his pocket and opened the door.
“I found the map, the location is clearly marked” he said casually as he walked inside.
As his eyes adjusted to the brightness of the room he saw Serene standing in the midst of undressing next to the bed, her face flustered as she stared back at him in surprise.
“S-sorry!” exclaimed Michael as he tried to cover his eyes.
“Y-you… y-you… IMBECILE!!!” screamed Serene from embarrassment and threw a heavy, hard cover book at his face from the bedside with such force that the human toppled to the floor clutching his head in pain.
While Michael withered around in pain on the floor, the Vampire donned her black night dress and approached barefooted on the rug covered floor.
“Have no one ever taught you to knock first?!” she snapped towering menacingly over him.
Michael couldn't reply to that, he was so caught up in his own thoughts after reading for the last three hours that even common courtesy was something he had long forgotten.
“I said I was sorry” muttered Michael embarrassed.
“And take you shoes off, I don't want you trodding on my rugs” instructed Serene as she crossed her arms.
Michael kicked his shoes off into the corner and got up still rubbing his forehead.
“While you're at it close the door behind yourself” went on Serene, clearly enjoying the idea of bossing the human around.
“Anything else PRINCESS?” asked Michael trying to force as much sarcasm too ooze of the word ‘princess' as he could.
Serene blushed angrily at his tone, “w-watch your mouth human or I will throw you out!”
Michael ignored her and walked right past her to the large bed at the end of the room, he noted that this bed was clearly intended for two… in fact there were even two pillows layed out, one next to the other.
“I'm guessing I sleep on the floor?” asked Michael as he cast down his eye to the soft rugs under him, littered with Serene's clothes.
“O-of course!” replied Serene stuttering, “sleeping on the floor in MY room is too much of an honour for a lowly human as it is!”
“I see…” muttered Michael critically as he leaned down and picked up Serene's panties holding them up, “then do you mind clearing the floor up a bit? I'm sure it's unsightly even for a Vampire to dump her clothing on the floor.”
Serene's face turned completely red and she seemed to have trouble speaking for a whole two seconds before rushing over to him and grabbing the wrist of the hand he held her underwear in. “Y-you filthy human how dare…” her sentence suddenly ended just as quickly as her rage when her eyes fell on the blood that her grip managed to squeeze out of Michael's hand.
“B-blood?” asked Serene quietly as her eyes widened in surprise.
“It's just a scratch” tried to dismiss Michael, then the memory of the last time Serene saw him bleeding, hit him like T-90 in the chest.
Serene's pupils suddenly narrowed in a predatory stare and her breathing become shallower.
The Russian paled, “d-don't throw a fit now! You were fine earlier when that Francis guy was painting the porch like a paint gun!” stuttered Michael as he tried to pull his hand away from the vampire, but found it impossible to break her iron grip.
Deep inside Serene's sub-consciousness , her sane self looked glassy eyed as she barely registered the human’s words at all, stupid human… I craved only your blood since I first smelled it…
****
Chapter 27 - TsunTsun, DereDere
► Show Spoiler
Michael continued to desperately pull on his hand in vain as the Vampire lost control completely and leaned towards his neck with her fangs extended. The Russian leaned back in terror grabbing the closest thing he could find in panic, which happened to be Serene's pillow, and pushed it into the Vampire's face.
Serene's fangs bit down hard, but to her disappointment she could only taste the soft stuffing of the silken pillow in her mouth as Michael desperately fought to keep her fangs at bay.
Thinking fast Michael sidestepped to the side and let Serene's momentum carry her forward down on the bed as he locked her arm behind her back and fell on top of her, with his other arm still caught under the berserk Vampire. “C-calm down!” snapped Michael desperately.
The Vampire wriggled around under him and he could clearly feel her gorgeous ass push up into his groin as she tried to get up. Losing his concentration for a second allowed Serene to break free and she sat up sharply, knocking him back off the bed.
Michael scrambled to his feet as he tried to get up from the floor and ended up face to face with the hungry Vampire as she stared him down and crawled towards him in a predatory fashion.
“S-snap out of it!” exclaimed Michael, backing away slowly, “this isn't how a Vampire is supposed to behave!”
Serene was clearly not listening, or more specifically, in her current state she didn't care how a Vampire should conduct herself. She jumped at Michael aiming her fangs right for his jugular.
The Russian dodged just in time and sprinted towards the open window, deciding to risk a jump from the third floor. However just as he reached the window, Serene's arms wrapped around his torso and she dragged him down into the bed.
Michael's hands flailed around desperately and grabbed the window sill as he tried to pull himself to it. The next second he felt Serene's warm breath on his neck and her fangs sink into his flesh. The sensation of her fangs piercing him felt surprisingly pleasant and calming, causing his whole body to relax and abandon its struggles as her narcotic saliva sped through his circulation.
Michael sighed in satisfaction as he felt the Vampire begin to drink. The bed under him felt like a soothing soft cloud and Serene's body pushing against his back felt incredible. Though most of his senses became dulled by the pleasant sensation of her fangs in his neck and her lips against his skin, he could quite clearly feel the Vampire's nipples become harder as she rubbed her breasts against his back. Her long elegant legs intertwined with his, making any escape even less likely. From the side of his eye he could just barely see a blush on her face as she continued to take small quick gulps of his blood.
“Cute… “muttered Michael in bliss and closed his eyes as he buried his face in a pillow.
His blissful rest didn't last long. Having gotten enough blood to regain her sanity, Serene quickly withdrew her fangs form his neck and sat back in shock with her hands covering her mouth. Her rouge like blush quickly deepening as the full implication of her actions finally caught up with her.
“Had enough?” asked Michael failing to hide a hint of disappointment from his voice as he turned to look at her.
“Y-y-y-you!” exclaimed the Vampire in a distraught voice, still hiding her mouth by her hands and blushing like a school girl who's first kiss has just been stolen.
Michael just stared back at her; he was finding her reaction rather amusing considering the circumstances that led to this situation.
“Y-you filthy human, how could you!” she finally blurted out.
“HUH!?” replied the human surprised, “in what universe would this be considered my fault!?” he added surprised that she would try to pin the guilt on him now.
“S-shut up! It's all your fault!”
“You were the one straddling me and drinking my blood against my will!” snapped Michael, “if you don't have the decency to apologize for your vulgar actions then at least don't try to push the blame on me!”
Serene looked like she was holding herself back from slapping him, the only response that was coursing through her mind consisted of the word “stupid” and she knew that calling the human that would only make herself look even more stupid. She had somehow managed to pool enough will power earlier to break the bite, but the hunger was still there, she wanted to sink her fangs into his neck again.
“You know, back where I come from blood is expensive” stated the human seriously and sat up to face her with her still in his lap, “how do you plan to pay for what you took?”
Serene almost jumped on the spot from how close their faces were, her eyes guiltily fell on his neck again, “s-shut up… you should feel honoured that I chose you as my meal” she muttered half heartedly.
“Then do you plan to get off me any time soon?” asked Michael as he indicated to her that she was still straddling him. Truthfully though he had no issue with how they were right now, he wasn't sure when it happened but he was becoming very attracted to the snobbish Vampire. Perhaps it started after the chess game, the satisfaction of proving himself smarter and exchanging constant jabs at each other was highly amusing. Whatever the reason for this strange paradox was, one thing was certain to him, he enjoyed spending time with her… even though he never let it show.
Serene blushed and crossed her arms as she turned away from him, “it's my bed, last I recall your place was on the floor, so you're the one that should move.”
Michael was struck speechless by how ridiculous her reasoning was. “Alright” he muttered and pushed her off sharply before getting off the bed.
Serene gave a yelp of surprise as the human shoved her off him so nonchalantly. “Y-you pig! Are you trying to pick a fight!?” Serene exclaimed flustered as she got up to follow him and slipped on the silken sheets. Losing her balance the Vampire tackled the human to the floor rather ungracefully, landing on top of him with her lips glued to his.
Both Vampire and human stared into each other's eyes with a wide eyed expression, too surprised to break apart. Serene pulled away first, breaking the unexpected kiss, a deep blush on her face.
“Are you going to blame that one on me too?” asked Michael as though reading her thoughts.
“S-stup…” began Serene, but her words were lost as Michael leaned up to kiss her again.
“S-stop…” Serene tried to pull away blushing, but Michael embraced her tightly and kissed again. This time even though Serene's hands were trying to push away, her tongue was freely exploring the human’s mouth as she returned the kiss.
After a while the Vampire broke away again and they both panted breathless, both blushing as they gazed each other in the eyes.
Serene recovered her composure and stood up, “c-come here” she said nervously as she walked over to the bed and sat down.
Michael got up and followed her, uncertain of what to expect.
“W-why did you do that?” she asked looking him in the eyes with a serious stare, yet unable to do anything about her blush.
“B-because…” Michael found it harder then he thought to tell her his feelings, “I… I think I love you…” he said honestly.
This made Serene blush even deeper, “I-I don't believe you!” she replied turning away, though she found it hard to keep a hint of delight from her tone.
“W-what will make you believe?” asked the human confused by her reaction to his confession.
Serene considered the question for a brief moment, “g-get on your knees and kiss my foot” she replied quietly, “if you truly love me, you should have no difficulty swallowing your pathetic pride for that.” Inside her mind Serene's honest self smacked her head into a wall… am I an idiot… he would never…
To the Vampire's overwhelming surprise, the human got on his knees before her, took her foot in his hands and brought it to his face before planting a long kiss on it.
“I love you my Princess” Michael stated without any trace of sarcasm as he looked up at her from his kneeling position.
Serene felt her heart skip a beat, her whole body felt like it was inside some sort of pleasant inferno and she just stared him in the eyes, unable to look away, “I-I won't accept you as more than just a servant!”
“Then I will be your servant” replied Michael and kissed her knee, but one of these days I will make you play the role of being MY servant…
****
Serene's fangs bit down hard, but to her disappointment she could only taste the soft stuffing of the silken pillow in her mouth as Michael desperately fought to keep her fangs at bay.
Thinking fast Michael sidestepped to the side and let Serene's momentum carry her forward down on the bed as he locked her arm behind her back and fell on top of her, with his other arm still caught under the berserk Vampire. “C-calm down!” snapped Michael desperately.
The Vampire wriggled around under him and he could clearly feel her gorgeous ass push up into his groin as she tried to get up. Losing his concentration for a second allowed Serene to break free and she sat up sharply, knocking him back off the bed.
Michael scrambled to his feet as he tried to get up from the floor and ended up face to face with the hungry Vampire as she stared him down and crawled towards him in a predatory fashion.
“S-snap out of it!” exclaimed Michael, backing away slowly, “this isn't how a Vampire is supposed to behave!”
Serene was clearly not listening, or more specifically, in her current state she didn't care how a Vampire should conduct herself. She jumped at Michael aiming her fangs right for his jugular.
The Russian dodged just in time and sprinted towards the open window, deciding to risk a jump from the third floor. However just as he reached the window, Serene's arms wrapped around his torso and she dragged him down into the bed.
Michael's hands flailed around desperately and grabbed the window sill as he tried to pull himself to it. The next second he felt Serene's warm breath on his neck and her fangs sink into his flesh. The sensation of her fangs piercing him felt surprisingly pleasant and calming, causing his whole body to relax and abandon its struggles as her narcotic saliva sped through his circulation.
Michael sighed in satisfaction as he felt the Vampire begin to drink. The bed under him felt like a soothing soft cloud and Serene's body pushing against his back felt incredible. Though most of his senses became dulled by the pleasant sensation of her fangs in his neck and her lips against his skin, he could quite clearly feel the Vampire's nipples become harder as she rubbed her breasts against his back. Her long elegant legs intertwined with his, making any escape even less likely. From the side of his eye he could just barely see a blush on her face as she continued to take small quick gulps of his blood.
“Cute… “muttered Michael in bliss and closed his eyes as he buried his face in a pillow.
His blissful rest didn't last long. Having gotten enough blood to regain her sanity, Serene quickly withdrew her fangs form his neck and sat back in shock with her hands covering her mouth. Her rouge like blush quickly deepening as the full implication of her actions finally caught up with her.
“Had enough?” asked Michael failing to hide a hint of disappointment from his voice as he turned to look at her.
“Y-y-y-you!” exclaimed the Vampire in a distraught voice, still hiding her mouth by her hands and blushing like a school girl who's first kiss has just been stolen.
Michael just stared back at her; he was finding her reaction rather amusing considering the circumstances that led to this situation.
“Y-you filthy human, how could you!” she finally blurted out.
“HUH!?” replied the human surprised, “in what universe would this be considered my fault!?” he added surprised that she would try to pin the guilt on him now.
“S-shut up! It's all your fault!”
“You were the one straddling me and drinking my blood against my will!” snapped Michael, “if you don't have the decency to apologize for your vulgar actions then at least don't try to push the blame on me!”
Serene looked like she was holding herself back from slapping him, the only response that was coursing through her mind consisted of the word “stupid” and she knew that calling the human that would only make herself look even more stupid. She had somehow managed to pool enough will power earlier to break the bite, but the hunger was still there, she wanted to sink her fangs into his neck again.
“You know, back where I come from blood is expensive” stated the human seriously and sat up to face her with her still in his lap, “how do you plan to pay for what you took?”
Serene almost jumped on the spot from how close their faces were, her eyes guiltily fell on his neck again, “s-shut up… you should feel honoured that I chose you as my meal” she muttered half heartedly.
“Then do you plan to get off me any time soon?” asked Michael as he indicated to her that she was still straddling him. Truthfully though he had no issue with how they were right now, he wasn't sure when it happened but he was becoming very attracted to the snobbish Vampire. Perhaps it started after the chess game, the satisfaction of proving himself smarter and exchanging constant jabs at each other was highly amusing. Whatever the reason for this strange paradox was, one thing was certain to him, he enjoyed spending time with her… even though he never let it show.
Serene blushed and crossed her arms as she turned away from him, “it's my bed, last I recall your place was on the floor, so you're the one that should move.”
Michael was struck speechless by how ridiculous her reasoning was. “Alright” he muttered and pushed her off sharply before getting off the bed.
Serene gave a yelp of surprise as the human shoved her off him so nonchalantly. “Y-you pig! Are you trying to pick a fight!?” Serene exclaimed flustered as she got up to follow him and slipped on the silken sheets. Losing her balance the Vampire tackled the human to the floor rather ungracefully, landing on top of him with her lips glued to his.
Both Vampire and human stared into each other's eyes with a wide eyed expression, too surprised to break apart. Serene pulled away first, breaking the unexpected kiss, a deep blush on her face.
“Are you going to blame that one on me too?” asked Michael as though reading her thoughts.
“S-stup…” began Serene, but her words were lost as Michael leaned up to kiss her again.
“S-stop…” Serene tried to pull away blushing, but Michael embraced her tightly and kissed again. This time even though Serene's hands were trying to push away, her tongue was freely exploring the human’s mouth as she returned the kiss.
After a while the Vampire broke away again and they both panted breathless, both blushing as they gazed each other in the eyes.
Serene recovered her composure and stood up, “c-come here” she said nervously as she walked over to the bed and sat down.
Michael got up and followed her, uncertain of what to expect.
“W-why did you do that?” she asked looking him in the eyes with a serious stare, yet unable to do anything about her blush.
“B-because…” Michael found it harder then he thought to tell her his feelings, “I… I think I love you…” he said honestly.
This made Serene blush even deeper, “I-I don't believe you!” she replied turning away, though she found it hard to keep a hint of delight from her tone.
“W-what will make you believe?” asked the human confused by her reaction to his confession.
Serene considered the question for a brief moment, “g-get on your knees and kiss my foot” she replied quietly, “if you truly love me, you should have no difficulty swallowing your pathetic pride for that.” Inside her mind Serene's honest self smacked her head into a wall… am I an idiot… he would never…
To the Vampire's overwhelming surprise, the human got on his knees before her, took her foot in his hands and brought it to his face before planting a long kiss on it.
“I love you my Princess” Michael stated without any trace of sarcasm as he looked up at her from his kneeling position.
Serene felt her heart skip a beat, her whole body felt like it was inside some sort of pleasant inferno and she just stared him in the eyes, unable to look away, “I-I won't accept you as more than just a servant!”
“Then I will be your servant” replied Michael and kissed her knee, but one of these days I will make you play the role of being MY servant…
****
Chapter 28 - Serene
► Show Spoiler
Michael let go of her leg and was about to get up when Serene's hand pushed him down again. He looked up to see her blushing and avoiding eye contact as her crimson eyes darted around the room trying to focus on anything but him.
“I didn't say you could stop” she muttered in a half hearted strict tone.
There is no limit to her arrogance… thought the Russian as he began to kiss her knee again.
“And keep your eyes down” instructed the Vampire.
Michael cast down his eyes which allowed Serene to fixate her stare on him again. With his eyes focused on her beautiful legs as he was instructed, the human was unable to see the look of satisfaction on the Vampire's smug face.
Blushing furiously Serene continued to indulge in the feeling of her new servant showering her with attention. Her mind was quickly going through a variety of naughty scenarios she could have her servant perform. Serene got so caught up in her own fantasies that she didn't even notice the human slowly make his way up with kisses to her inner thigh. The vampire snapped out of her daydream and pushed him away with her leg. “S-stupid, know your place human!”she exclaimed blushing as she tried to cover her exposed thighs with her dress.
Michael blushed from embarrassment, “you didn't like it?” he asked staring at the floor.
Serene looked away snobbishly yet her blush remained, “don't you dare kiss me in such vulgar places without my permission.”
Michael's brow twitched in annoyance, his knew his own ego wouldn't be able to put up with her attitude much longer… even if he did have strong feelings for her.
“Come here” ordered Serene and pointed him to sit on the bed next to her.
The Russian got up and sat down next to the arrogant Mamono like she instructed. The next second the Vampire pinned him down into the bed sheets roughly.
“As my servant you shall now feed me” announced Serene forcefully, “now tilt your neck!”
Michael nodded and tilted his head to the side to allow for easier access to his neck.
Serene blushed deeper and leaned down; she gave his neck a gentle lick before sinking her fangs into him and pressed her lips in a kiss to his skin.
Overcome with bliss, the human coiled his arms around her torso in an embrace; he didn't care if she would scold him, all his care was drowned out by her narcotic saliva in his blood stream.
Serene could feel the human’s arms around her, she wanted to complain, to scold the insolent human, to set him in his rightful place… but the taste was so strong and so overpowering, every drop of blood seemed to practically burst in her mouth with electrifying spirit energy. The sensation of savoring every drop slowly on her tongue caused the Vampire's head to spin and she knew only one thing could make this experience even better. Serene pulled away and without hesitation, tore the human’s clothing off him in an instant.
Michael managed to pool enough concentration together to make a statement that she just tore his favorite shirt, however before he could utter his complaint, the Vampire pulled the dress off her shoulders to reveal her gorgeous naked body to him.
“You're gorgeous” was all the human managed to utter in awe as his eyes got glued to her perfect form.
“Consider this a treat for being such a good servant, human” said the Vampire proudly, “I give you permission to kiss me where ever you want.”
Michael leaned up with his hands wrapping up behind her as his mouth went to envelop her well endowed breast.
Serene coiled her arms around his back to hold him to her chest and lowered her moist womanhood to touch the human’s erect member. She knew she wasn't thinking straight, but at that moment she no longer cared. The Vampire wrapped her legs around the man's torso and pulled him inside, sharply penetrating herself. She arched her back and moaned deeply at the ceiling as her nails dug into the human’s back from pleasure.
The sudden feeling of her tight womanhood wrapping around him made Michael moan involuntarily into her breasts. He pushed forward toppling her down and lay on top as he began to slowly thrust into her moist folds while kissing her neck lovingly.
Serene ran her nails down his back from satisfaction. Then suddenly her crimson eyes narrowed and she glared at him sternly. “D-don't get arrogant human!” she snapped and flipped over straddling him, “your place is BENEATH my thighs!”
“A-as you wish” replied Michael, surprised a bit by her sudden reaction.
Serene turned around on his groin to sit on him backwards, displaying her beautiful back to him with her brilliant blond hair running down her skin like a river of gold. “Hold me” instructed the Vampire and raised her arms.
Michael sat up with her in his lap backwards, feeling her beautiful ass grind against him and coiled his arms around her front to hold her breasts in his hands.
“Good, now pleasure me” the Vampire whispered sensually as she began to slowly ride in his lap, her movements akin more to slow erotic dancing then actual thrusting. Her right hand wrapped around his neck to push his face to her neck while her left hand guided his arms around the front of her body, teaching him the strokes and caresses that would please her most.
Michael kissed her neck with affection as his hands slid up and down her front, massaging her flawless smooth skin just as instructed. It didn't take long for both of them to begin moaning softly to each other as Serene's erotic “lap-dance” picked up in speed. Michael felt himself unable to hold back his climax much longer, the scent of her hair and skin, her moaning, her movement in his arms was too much to bear, but he had a feeling that he would get hell from her if came first. Luckily the human could feel the Vampire was close to her climax, her breathing was fast and her heart beat was racing.
Finally unable to contain his burning climax any longer, the Michael embraced her tightly just as she thrust down on him in the final movement of her “dance” and climaxed inside her. To his relief the Vampire cried out in ecstasy and her inner walls contracted on his pulsing member as they began to milk him dry with her own burning orgasm.
Serene sighed and slumped back into Michael’s arms, too weak to move from the breathtaking climax. She felt his warm breath on her ear as he whispered “I love you” to her and a smile of happiness briefly played across her lips.
The two fell back on the bed panting with Serene on top, a look of satisfaction radiating from her gorgeous face. A few minutes passed as the Vampire watched the human drift off into a blissful slumber. Once Serene was sure the human was asleep, she reluctantly pulled away from him and got out of bed. The Vampire snuffed the candles and picked up her cape from the floor, loosely wrapping herself up in it. Her crimson glowing eyes carefully scanned the floor until they locked on to what she was searching for, the small tattered map of the arch's location. Serene crouched down and picked up the ancient map, her sharp eyes briefly skimmed it before she let glide back to the floor again. With a swift leap the Vampire jumped out of the window and flew into the night as her cape took on the form of large leathery bat like wings.
The cool night air felt so invigorating against her naked body as she soared up to the clouds gracefully. The taste of Michael's blood still lingered in her mouth, she could have never imagined just how much more alive it would feel after her meal. The power coursing through her body, it gave her freedom, freedom to finally be able to fly, freedom to do anything she wanted. She had no wish to ever relinquish this feeling, but above all she wanted to hear the human proclaim his love for her again and again so her heart could soar just as high as her body. The Vampire circled above the mansion for a few moments as she indulged in her new found freedom before returning her focus on the task at hand, finding that cursed arch.
Serene located the arch without problem with her night vision and swooped down from the skies, landing noiselessly next to the ancient structure buried under the foliage. Her wings transformed back into a cape and covered her nude body as she looked around the seemingly empty forest, finding it empty and serene without any sign of life. Then without hesitation, the Vampire strode over to the arch and placed her hand on its mossy cold surface. Her eyes flashed a brilliant blood red and the arch crumbled into dust and pebbles. Choosing not to linger in this cursed location any longer then absolutely necessary, Serene leapt up and took to the skies again.
Ounce back in her room, the Vampire discarded her cape on the floor and climbed back in bed, cuddling next to the human with her arms around him. “I'm sorry…” whispered Serene and kissed Michael softly on the lips before drifting off to sleep in his arms.
****
“I didn't say you could stop” she muttered in a half hearted strict tone.
There is no limit to her arrogance… thought the Russian as he began to kiss her knee again.
“And keep your eyes down” instructed the Vampire.
Michael cast down his eyes which allowed Serene to fixate her stare on him again. With his eyes focused on her beautiful legs as he was instructed, the human was unable to see the look of satisfaction on the Vampire's smug face.
Blushing furiously Serene continued to indulge in the feeling of her new servant showering her with attention. Her mind was quickly going through a variety of naughty scenarios she could have her servant perform. Serene got so caught up in her own fantasies that she didn't even notice the human slowly make his way up with kisses to her inner thigh. The vampire snapped out of her daydream and pushed him away with her leg. “S-stupid, know your place human!”she exclaimed blushing as she tried to cover her exposed thighs with her dress.
Michael blushed from embarrassment, “you didn't like it?” he asked staring at the floor.
Serene looked away snobbishly yet her blush remained, “don't you dare kiss me in such vulgar places without my permission.”
Michael's brow twitched in annoyance, his knew his own ego wouldn't be able to put up with her attitude much longer… even if he did have strong feelings for her.
“Come here” ordered Serene and pointed him to sit on the bed next to her.
The Russian got up and sat down next to the arrogant Mamono like she instructed. The next second the Vampire pinned him down into the bed sheets roughly.
“As my servant you shall now feed me” announced Serene forcefully, “now tilt your neck!”
Michael nodded and tilted his head to the side to allow for easier access to his neck.
Serene blushed deeper and leaned down; she gave his neck a gentle lick before sinking her fangs into him and pressed her lips in a kiss to his skin.
Overcome with bliss, the human coiled his arms around her torso in an embrace; he didn't care if she would scold him, all his care was drowned out by her narcotic saliva in his blood stream.
Serene could feel the human’s arms around her, she wanted to complain, to scold the insolent human, to set him in his rightful place… but the taste was so strong and so overpowering, every drop of blood seemed to practically burst in her mouth with electrifying spirit energy. The sensation of savoring every drop slowly on her tongue caused the Vampire's head to spin and she knew only one thing could make this experience even better. Serene pulled away and without hesitation, tore the human’s clothing off him in an instant.
Michael managed to pool enough concentration together to make a statement that she just tore his favorite shirt, however before he could utter his complaint, the Vampire pulled the dress off her shoulders to reveal her gorgeous naked body to him.
“You're gorgeous” was all the human managed to utter in awe as his eyes got glued to her perfect form.
“Consider this a treat for being such a good servant, human” said the Vampire proudly, “I give you permission to kiss me where ever you want.”
Michael leaned up with his hands wrapping up behind her as his mouth went to envelop her well endowed breast.
Serene coiled her arms around his back to hold him to her chest and lowered her moist womanhood to touch the human’s erect member. She knew she wasn't thinking straight, but at that moment she no longer cared. The Vampire wrapped her legs around the man's torso and pulled him inside, sharply penetrating herself. She arched her back and moaned deeply at the ceiling as her nails dug into the human’s back from pleasure.
The sudden feeling of her tight womanhood wrapping around him made Michael moan involuntarily into her breasts. He pushed forward toppling her down and lay on top as he began to slowly thrust into her moist folds while kissing her neck lovingly.
Serene ran her nails down his back from satisfaction. Then suddenly her crimson eyes narrowed and she glared at him sternly. “D-don't get arrogant human!” she snapped and flipped over straddling him, “your place is BENEATH my thighs!”
“A-as you wish” replied Michael, surprised a bit by her sudden reaction.
Serene turned around on his groin to sit on him backwards, displaying her beautiful back to him with her brilliant blond hair running down her skin like a river of gold. “Hold me” instructed the Vampire and raised her arms.
Michael sat up with her in his lap backwards, feeling her beautiful ass grind against him and coiled his arms around her front to hold her breasts in his hands.
“Good, now pleasure me” the Vampire whispered sensually as she began to slowly ride in his lap, her movements akin more to slow erotic dancing then actual thrusting. Her right hand wrapped around his neck to push his face to her neck while her left hand guided his arms around the front of her body, teaching him the strokes and caresses that would please her most.
Michael kissed her neck with affection as his hands slid up and down her front, massaging her flawless smooth skin just as instructed. It didn't take long for both of them to begin moaning softly to each other as Serene's erotic “lap-dance” picked up in speed. Michael felt himself unable to hold back his climax much longer, the scent of her hair and skin, her moaning, her movement in his arms was too much to bear, but he had a feeling that he would get hell from her if came first. Luckily the human could feel the Vampire was close to her climax, her breathing was fast and her heart beat was racing.
Finally unable to contain his burning climax any longer, the Michael embraced her tightly just as she thrust down on him in the final movement of her “dance” and climaxed inside her. To his relief the Vampire cried out in ecstasy and her inner walls contracted on his pulsing member as they began to milk him dry with her own burning orgasm.
Serene sighed and slumped back into Michael’s arms, too weak to move from the breathtaking climax. She felt his warm breath on her ear as he whispered “I love you” to her and a smile of happiness briefly played across her lips.
The two fell back on the bed panting with Serene on top, a look of satisfaction radiating from her gorgeous face. A few minutes passed as the Vampire watched the human drift off into a blissful slumber. Once Serene was sure the human was asleep, she reluctantly pulled away from him and got out of bed. The Vampire snuffed the candles and picked up her cape from the floor, loosely wrapping herself up in it. Her crimson glowing eyes carefully scanned the floor until they locked on to what she was searching for, the small tattered map of the arch's location. Serene crouched down and picked up the ancient map, her sharp eyes briefly skimmed it before she let glide back to the floor again. With a swift leap the Vampire jumped out of the window and flew into the night as her cape took on the form of large leathery bat like wings.
The cool night air felt so invigorating against her naked body as she soared up to the clouds gracefully. The taste of Michael's blood still lingered in her mouth, she could have never imagined just how much more alive it would feel after her meal. The power coursing through her body, it gave her freedom, freedom to finally be able to fly, freedom to do anything she wanted. She had no wish to ever relinquish this feeling, but above all she wanted to hear the human proclaim his love for her again and again so her heart could soar just as high as her body. The Vampire circled above the mansion for a few moments as she indulged in her new found freedom before returning her focus on the task at hand, finding that cursed arch.
Serene located the arch without problem with her night vision and swooped down from the skies, landing noiselessly next to the ancient structure buried under the foliage. Her wings transformed back into a cape and covered her nude body as she looked around the seemingly empty forest, finding it empty and serene without any sign of life. Then without hesitation, the Vampire strode over to the arch and placed her hand on its mossy cold surface. Her eyes flashed a brilliant blood red and the arch crumbled into dust and pebbles. Choosing not to linger in this cursed location any longer then absolutely necessary, Serene leapt up and took to the skies again.
Ounce back in her room, the Vampire discarded her cape on the floor and climbed back in bed, cuddling next to the human with her arms around him. “I'm sorry…” whispered Serene and kissed Michael softly on the lips before drifting off to sleep in his arms.
****
Chapter 29 - White Dandelion
► Show Spoiler
Michael's fist smashed into the trunk of a massive oak tree causing a crack to race up the ancient trunk. Birds took flight from the canopy into the clear morning sky, their rest disturbed by the shuddering tree. The Russian stood over the ruined remains of the arch, the map crushed in his clenched fist as his shoulders shook with rage.
Serene kept a small distance behind him trying to hide the guilt on her face as she looked to the side. “It must have been destroyed hundreds of years ago” lied the Vampire bluntly, “that's the only explanation for it to be in such a state.
“No…” replied Michael darkly with his back still to her, “this was done recently, I don't know how but I can feel residual energy in it."
Serene paled as she looked at the human, she underestimated Higure yet again if the human could sense magical energy already. Thankfully though it didn't look like he could trace it to her just yet. “Are you done?” the Vampire asked with a hint of impatience in her voice as she watched the human shift through the rubble carefully.
Michael wasn't listening; he could tell for certain that this was done recently. Was it her brother… did he know something? Or… was it her again… he thought as he recalled his encounter with the fox girl assassin. If only I had beaten her that time… I need to see her again...
Serene was getting nervous and impatient; she had to get the human away from here as soon as possible since she wasn't certain just what he was capable of already. “I understand your disappointment but you won't get anything from shifting through this rubble” the Vampire said nervously, “this area is dangerous, there are many feral Mamono that reside in these woods.”
As if on cue, a rapid dash of feet sounded from all around them and before the Serene could react they were surrounded by no less then fourty Mamono. They were all female as was easily noticeable by the fact they were all stark naked, their claws and feet were covered by varied dull colours of fur and wolf ears stood to attention on their heads. Some girls snarled at the Vampire dangerously while others licked their lips at the human with sexual hunger in their eyes.
Michael payed no heed to them as he continued to shift through the debris. Werewolves… muttered the human inside his head as he recalled reading their entry extensively in the encyclopedia.
Serene was completely take back by how uncaring the human seemed, “y-you idiot!” she cried out furious, “I told you we should have left earlier!” Serene knew very well that she couldn't fight off this many, not in the day light in any case. What the Vampire found bizarre was why so many packs would hunt together, perhaps if she could single out their leaders first…
“Who is your leader?” asked the human coldly second guessing the Vampire as he began to slowly stand up.
“I-idiot, there are at least six packs here!” snapped Serene at the clueless human. However to her astonishment, the crowd of werewolves parted to allow only a single girl pass.
The Werewolf that stepped out of the crowd seemed surreal, her waist long platinum messy hair streamed behind her like a bridal veil, scattering the sun rays brilliantly. The white fur of her claws and legs glistered in the sun like pure white snow. Her flawless white skin was perfectly clean in contrast to the other members of her pack. Her complexion was weakly oriental and added an exotic feel to her otherworldly beauty.
Serene’s eye widened in surprise as she recalled an old legend about a lone silver haired Werewolf that chose solitude to being part of a pack because of hatred towards the species that turned her into a monster. In the legend the Werewolf finally mastered her courage and tried to return to her human village only to be chased out by the guards who eventually chased her off the end of a cliff to her death. It was a story written shortly before the disappearance of the humans from the world and was meant to warn young Mamono to be cautious in their dealings with the human race. The legend also mentioned that she single handedly defeated ten heavily armed guards before she was wounded and had to flee. If what the legend was true then it would make sense how she was able to control such a massive army of werewolves… considered Serene gravely.
“I challenge you to a one on one fight” declared Michael as he glared menacingly at the Werewolf.
“A-are you an IDIOT!?” exclaimed Serene in shock, “she's the legendary Shiro, the white Werewolf! Your Incubus powers will have no effect on a Mamono!”
“I accept” replied the Werewolf clearly, her azure eyes narrowing in anticipation.
“Michael!” snapped Serene.
“I don't need that demon's power to defeat a common brawler!” snapped back the Russian furious that she would underestimate him so much, as he sprang forward to attack. He read enough on Werewolves to know that their physical strength did not exceed that of a humans and that they fought in a simple animalistic fashion that could not rival his years of Sambo and Judo training. As he neared the Werewolf he planned out his move perfectly to incapacitate her in an instant. However the Werewolf took a step forward and jumped forward with a perfect high-jump-kick. The only word that managed to escape the Russian's mouth was “What?!” before the kick collided squarely with his chest and sent him flying back into a tree.
Michael coughed as he tried to regain his breath; his blurred vision just barely managed to register a silver shape dash at unbelievable speed at him and swipe a claw at him. The human ducked just in time as bark got shredded where his head was by a claw. The Russian sidestepped behind the tree and spun out from the other side as he tried to knee the Werewolf in the stomach. To his surprise, instead of dodging, the Werewolf did a swift hand stand on his rising knee and flipped over landing on his shoulders sitting with her thighs around his head. Michael was completely frown off by her attack and made a mistake to hesitate. The next second he felt her legs hook under his shoulders and lift him off the ground sharply as she grabbed the branch above her head and swung on it, throwing him up in the air with her legs.
Michael saw the world spin around him as he tried to get his senses back in the air. He managed regain his orientation just in time to see the Werewolf jump of the branch and aim another flying kick at him while he was still falling. With no way to avoid it in midair, the Russian was sent spiraling to the side as her kick landed with perfect precision again.
Michael fell to the ground and raised himself up on all fours as he gasped for air that left his lungs. Before he could even manage to catch his breath, the Werewolf was already at his side again. Her leg connected with his ribs as she kicked the kneeling human in the chest, toppling him over. As Michael's vision darkened he realized he cannot win against her agility and technique.
The Russian rolled to the side and pooled all his strength to stand up, his hand holding his ribs as he looked with a pained expression at the Werewolf, a trick that wasn't hard to pull off considering how much pain his chest was in right now.
The girl took the bait and charged forward to finish off her opponent.
Michael concentrated with all his will power as he focused his attention on predicting where her attack will come from. He gambled on her using something simple after seeing him so weakened. A gamble that paid off as he saw her take a turn to do a round the house kick to his head. His hands darted up and caught her leg just as it was about to collide with the side of his face.
The Werewolf blinked in astonishment as she looked into the human’s leering eyes, blood trickled out of his mouth as a triumphant smile spread on his lips. At that moment she realized that she had gotten carried away and had fallen in a trap, but now it was too late.
Without breaking his hold, Michael moved forward and slammed his knee into her ribs. The Werewolf gasped as all air was knocked out of her and she felt her ribs crack under the impact. Her gasp quickly turned into a scream of pain as the human twisted her leg in his arms, wreaking her knee. Michael let her go and she crumbled to the ground, cradling her knee in her claws.
Seeing their leader fall to the ground in pain, the other Werewolves began looking at the human nervously and backing away.
Michael turned the deadliest glare he could master on them, “get lost” commanded the human in a menacing tone.
The Werewolves looked at their leader one last time as she withered in pain before the human and scattered in all directions, fleeing the scene with their tails between their legs.
Michael walked past Shiro without giving her a second glance and took Serene's hand, “we need to hurry before she recovers, I don't want her following me.”
“Are you sure?” asked Serene, still surprised by what she just witnessed, “they can be very loyal and obedient after you beat them.”
“I have no interest in having a servant” replied the human flatly, “unless it's you in a French maid outfit” he added and quickly dodged Serene's incoming slap.
“S-stupid human!” snapped Serene as she missed his face, “a-as if I'd ever dress up for you!”
“You will, after all you lost that chess game” smirked Michael as he once again danced out of her way.
Shiro watched through tear filled eyes as the Vampire chased the human away into the dark woods. She wanted to cry out for him to stop and take her with him but she felt it too painful to even breathe. She tried to get up to follow them but her leg gave out, sending her to the ground again and forcing her to crawl. Luckily Shiro managed to slowly make her way to the Vampire mansion by crawling and following the human’s scent. However the Werewolf got there just in time to see a carriage race out of the gates and roll swiftly in the direction of the faraway hills.
The Werewolf reached out her claw after the carriage which was rapidly approaching the distant horizon already. “Don't leave me… alone…” she muttered quietly and howled in anguish at the sky before collapsing.
Inside the speeding carriage, Michael was sitting side by side with Serene and holding her hand as he stared out the window blankly.
There must be another arch somewhere... pondered the human in his head.
There is more then one... considered Serene inside her head as though reading the human's thoughts. The Vampire blushed and looked out her own window and I will destroy every single one of them... she promised herself stubbornly as she gripped the human's hand tighter.
****
Serene kept a small distance behind him trying to hide the guilt on her face as she looked to the side. “It must have been destroyed hundreds of years ago” lied the Vampire bluntly, “that's the only explanation for it to be in such a state.
“No…” replied Michael darkly with his back still to her, “this was done recently, I don't know how but I can feel residual energy in it."
Serene paled as she looked at the human, she underestimated Higure yet again if the human could sense magical energy already. Thankfully though it didn't look like he could trace it to her just yet. “Are you done?” the Vampire asked with a hint of impatience in her voice as she watched the human shift through the rubble carefully.
Michael wasn't listening; he could tell for certain that this was done recently. Was it her brother… did he know something? Or… was it her again… he thought as he recalled his encounter with the fox girl assassin. If only I had beaten her that time… I need to see her again...
Serene was getting nervous and impatient; she had to get the human away from here as soon as possible since she wasn't certain just what he was capable of already. “I understand your disappointment but you won't get anything from shifting through this rubble” the Vampire said nervously, “this area is dangerous, there are many feral Mamono that reside in these woods.”
As if on cue, a rapid dash of feet sounded from all around them and before the Serene could react they were surrounded by no less then fourty Mamono. They were all female as was easily noticeable by the fact they were all stark naked, their claws and feet were covered by varied dull colours of fur and wolf ears stood to attention on their heads. Some girls snarled at the Vampire dangerously while others licked their lips at the human with sexual hunger in their eyes.
Michael payed no heed to them as he continued to shift through the debris. Werewolves… muttered the human inside his head as he recalled reading their entry extensively in the encyclopedia.
Serene was completely take back by how uncaring the human seemed, “y-you idiot!” she cried out furious, “I told you we should have left earlier!” Serene knew very well that she couldn't fight off this many, not in the day light in any case. What the Vampire found bizarre was why so many packs would hunt together, perhaps if she could single out their leaders first…
“Who is your leader?” asked the human coldly second guessing the Vampire as he began to slowly stand up.
“I-idiot, there are at least six packs here!” snapped Serene at the clueless human. However to her astonishment, the crowd of werewolves parted to allow only a single girl pass.
The Werewolf that stepped out of the crowd seemed surreal, her waist long platinum messy hair streamed behind her like a bridal veil, scattering the sun rays brilliantly. The white fur of her claws and legs glistered in the sun like pure white snow. Her flawless white skin was perfectly clean in contrast to the other members of her pack. Her complexion was weakly oriental and added an exotic feel to her otherworldly beauty.
Serene’s eye widened in surprise as she recalled an old legend about a lone silver haired Werewolf that chose solitude to being part of a pack because of hatred towards the species that turned her into a monster. In the legend the Werewolf finally mastered her courage and tried to return to her human village only to be chased out by the guards who eventually chased her off the end of a cliff to her death. It was a story written shortly before the disappearance of the humans from the world and was meant to warn young Mamono to be cautious in their dealings with the human race. The legend also mentioned that she single handedly defeated ten heavily armed guards before she was wounded and had to flee. If what the legend was true then it would make sense how she was able to control such a massive army of werewolves… considered Serene gravely.
“I challenge you to a one on one fight” declared Michael as he glared menacingly at the Werewolf.
“A-are you an IDIOT!?” exclaimed Serene in shock, “she's the legendary Shiro, the white Werewolf! Your Incubus powers will have no effect on a Mamono!”
“I accept” replied the Werewolf clearly, her azure eyes narrowing in anticipation.
“Michael!” snapped Serene.
“I don't need that demon's power to defeat a common brawler!” snapped back the Russian furious that she would underestimate him so much, as he sprang forward to attack. He read enough on Werewolves to know that their physical strength did not exceed that of a humans and that they fought in a simple animalistic fashion that could not rival his years of Sambo and Judo training. As he neared the Werewolf he planned out his move perfectly to incapacitate her in an instant. However the Werewolf took a step forward and jumped forward with a perfect high-jump-kick. The only word that managed to escape the Russian's mouth was “What?!” before the kick collided squarely with his chest and sent him flying back into a tree.
Michael coughed as he tried to regain his breath; his blurred vision just barely managed to register a silver shape dash at unbelievable speed at him and swipe a claw at him. The human ducked just in time as bark got shredded where his head was by a claw. The Russian sidestepped behind the tree and spun out from the other side as he tried to knee the Werewolf in the stomach. To his surprise, instead of dodging, the Werewolf did a swift hand stand on his rising knee and flipped over landing on his shoulders sitting with her thighs around his head. Michael was completely frown off by her attack and made a mistake to hesitate. The next second he felt her legs hook under his shoulders and lift him off the ground sharply as she grabbed the branch above her head and swung on it, throwing him up in the air with her legs.
Michael saw the world spin around him as he tried to get his senses back in the air. He managed regain his orientation just in time to see the Werewolf jump of the branch and aim another flying kick at him while he was still falling. With no way to avoid it in midair, the Russian was sent spiraling to the side as her kick landed with perfect precision again.
Michael fell to the ground and raised himself up on all fours as he gasped for air that left his lungs. Before he could even manage to catch his breath, the Werewolf was already at his side again. Her leg connected with his ribs as she kicked the kneeling human in the chest, toppling him over. As Michael's vision darkened he realized he cannot win against her agility and technique.
The Russian rolled to the side and pooled all his strength to stand up, his hand holding his ribs as he looked with a pained expression at the Werewolf, a trick that wasn't hard to pull off considering how much pain his chest was in right now.
The girl took the bait and charged forward to finish off her opponent.
Michael concentrated with all his will power as he focused his attention on predicting where her attack will come from. He gambled on her using something simple after seeing him so weakened. A gamble that paid off as he saw her take a turn to do a round the house kick to his head. His hands darted up and caught her leg just as it was about to collide with the side of his face.
The Werewolf blinked in astonishment as she looked into the human’s leering eyes, blood trickled out of his mouth as a triumphant smile spread on his lips. At that moment she realized that she had gotten carried away and had fallen in a trap, but now it was too late.
Without breaking his hold, Michael moved forward and slammed his knee into her ribs. The Werewolf gasped as all air was knocked out of her and she felt her ribs crack under the impact. Her gasp quickly turned into a scream of pain as the human twisted her leg in his arms, wreaking her knee. Michael let her go and she crumbled to the ground, cradling her knee in her claws.
Seeing their leader fall to the ground in pain, the other Werewolves began looking at the human nervously and backing away.
Michael turned the deadliest glare he could master on them, “get lost” commanded the human in a menacing tone.
The Werewolves looked at their leader one last time as she withered in pain before the human and scattered in all directions, fleeing the scene with their tails between their legs.
Michael walked past Shiro without giving her a second glance and took Serene's hand, “we need to hurry before she recovers, I don't want her following me.”
“Are you sure?” asked Serene, still surprised by what she just witnessed, “they can be very loyal and obedient after you beat them.”
“I have no interest in having a servant” replied the human flatly, “unless it's you in a French maid outfit” he added and quickly dodged Serene's incoming slap.
“S-stupid human!” snapped Serene as she missed his face, “a-as if I'd ever dress up for you!”
“You will, after all you lost that chess game” smirked Michael as he once again danced out of her way.
Shiro watched through tear filled eyes as the Vampire chased the human away into the dark woods. She wanted to cry out for him to stop and take her with him but she felt it too painful to even breathe. She tried to get up to follow them but her leg gave out, sending her to the ground again and forcing her to crawl. Luckily Shiro managed to slowly make her way to the Vampire mansion by crawling and following the human’s scent. However the Werewolf got there just in time to see a carriage race out of the gates and roll swiftly in the direction of the faraway hills.
The Werewolf reached out her claw after the carriage which was rapidly approaching the distant horizon already. “Don't leave me… alone…” she muttered quietly and howled in anguish at the sky before collapsing.
Inside the speeding carriage, Michael was sitting side by side with Serene and holding her hand as he stared out the window blankly.
There must be another arch somewhere... pondered the human in his head.
There is more then one... considered Serene inside her head as though reading the human's thoughts. The Vampire blushed and looked out her own window and I will destroy every single one of them... she promised herself stubbornly as she gripped the human's hand tighter.
****
